Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Kara wakes up to yet another beautiful morning in National City. Over the last few weeks things have really been going great for Kara. Firstly, Kara is more confident than ever as Supergirl, with her now having a whole team behind her that she trusts implicitly, even if she got off to a shaky start with the DEO. The secondly, before Cat Grant left CatCo she pushed Kara into becoming a reporter, which is something that Kara honestly had never considered before, despite the fact that her cousin is one too, but she now adores the job. Kara has found that while the job is trying at times, with there being some less fun parts when Snapper absolutely destroys her writing style of her article, being pretty brutal at times, she loves the job none the less. Kara loves that being a reporter is another way for her to help people, but this time without a cape. As a reporter Kara can write articles about important things she wants to write about, that the people of National City, and the world, should know. In fact, one of the topics that Kara has been writing is also the third reason that things have recently being going great for Kara, and that is Lena Luthor.

Kara firstly walked into Lena’s office with Clark by her side, not even as a reporter. The two Kryptonians were just investigating the youngest Luthor’s potential involvement in a plane crash that she just so happened to not be on, even though she was supposed to be. However, Kara and Clark quickly realised that Lena was the target, not the person carrying out the attacks. This ultimately led to Kara involving herself with Lena, both as Supergirl and as Kara. In fact, it was Lena who put the seed in her mind about her potentially becoming a reporter, and after the seed was planted, Kara ran with it. Over the weeks following, Kara continued to thrive as a reporter, writing a few articles about Lena particularly. At the same time, while Lena was hesitant to be Kara’s friend at first, she soon opened up to her, and the two now have a blossoming friendship. That said, the two recently have had an issue with one another, as they got into an argument. Kara was visiting Lena to do yet another article on her, this time about the new technology that Lena told her she was developing, and this is when Kara found out Lena was working on an alien detection device. Kara for her part may have told Lena that creating the device was wrong, and she can’t support her releasing it, as a reporter, or even as her friend, before she then left Lena’s office. The fact is, the device terrified Kara, as it was everything she has ever feared embodied in a device that her new friend, and maybe slight crush, has made. Ever since Kara became Supergirl, one of her biggest fears is being exposed to the world, as that risk has been increased ever since that fateful day where she saved Alex’s plane. But Kara has just pushed forward, and come to the conclusion that what she does as Supergirl outweighs the risks of her identity potentially being exposed. But this device, it would just increase those risks exponentially, so it completely freaked Kara out.

After Kara left Lena’s office, some things did happen that helped Kara to maybe change her mind about the device, and understand that while the device still scares her, there is a need for it to stop dangerous aliens. So today, Kara plans to meet up with Lena and apologise, and maybe share lunch with the brunette.

Back in the present, Kara gets up out of bed, a smile on her face, with her happy about her plans for today. Kara thinks that today is going to be a good day, but little did she know it would be a terrible one.

Kara is just about to leave for work and her phone vibrates. Kara thinks that it is hopefully Lena, as after she got up, she texted Lena to tell her she wanted to see her and apologise for everything, but she didn’t get a response. However, as soon as Kara looks at her phone, she sees that it is Alex calling her.

“Hey Alex.” Kara says, with a smile in her voice.

“Kara…” Alex says, in a solemn tone, immediately signalling to Kara that something is wrong.

“Alex?!” Kara says, beginning to panic, “Is everything okay? Are you okay? Do you need me?”

“Kara… I’m fine…. but….. I have some…. bad news…. That…. I thought you should know before the news breaks…” Alex says.

Kara once more freaks out, with several different scenarios running in her mind as to what the news could be. Of course, Kara’s first thought is that her identity is out there, one of her worst fears come true. But Kara thinks that if that was the case then Alex would probably come see her in person, and put her in protective custody or something, even though she doesn’t need it. So, Kara then just goes through several other situations in her mind as to what the bad news could be.

“Alex… what is it…. you are scaring me…” Kara says.

“Kara… Lena…. she’s dead.” Alex says.

“WHAT?!” Kara says, shocked, a sudden wave of emotions washing over her.

“Early this morning….. a cleaner found Lena…. unconscious and unresponsive….. on her desk at L-Corp….” Alex says.

“Wha…..” Kara says, now sobbing. “Who… who did this to her?”

Alex is silent for a moment, not answering Kara.

“Al… alex?” Kara asks.

Alex sighs.

“There was a note Kara…. It looks like it was a suicide….” Alex says.

“What?! No! Lena wouldn’t… she….” Kara says, continuing to sob.

“Kar…. An autopsy is being performed on her right now…. but….. I don’t know what is in the suicide note…. But…. the NCPD have informed us that you are mentioned by name….” Alex informs her sister.

“Me?” Kara says, still uncontrollably sobbing.

“Yes Kar…. They have invited you to come down so you can read the note…. If you would like..” Alex explains.

“Yes..” Kara says quickly, wanting to grab hold of any last bit of Lena. Even if this was to only make sense of it all.

“Okay then…. I’ll meet you there Kar…. We can go in together.” Alex says.

Kara wants to fight her sister, and tell her she can do this on her own. But in reality, Kara knows she can’t. Kara is absolutely devastated that Lena is dead.

“Okay…” Kara says, sadly.

Kara arrives at the NCPD station about 20 minutes after leaving her apartment; Alex is standing outside already waiting for her.

“You okay?” Alex asks Kara, with a concerned look on her face.

“NO! Of course I am not!” Kara yells, tears running down her face. “My friend just killed herself! AND IT’S MY FAULT!”

“Whoa, whoa. Kara.” Alex says, taking her sister in for a hug, despite being shouted at. “It’s not your fault. Don’t say that.”

Kara sobs into Alex’s shoulder.

“But it is.” Kara sobs, “We got into a fight. And I told her I couldn’t be her friend because of the alien detection device.”

Alex hugs her sister, tightly.

“Kara, Lena wouldn’t have done this just over that.” Alex says, attempting to comfort her sister.

“But what if I sent her over the edge?” Kara sobs.

“You didn’t Kar. But we won’t know anything until we read the note, okay?” Alex says.

Kara nods her head into Alex’s shoulder, and a few minutes later the two sisters part.

“Alex?” Kara says, timidly.

“Yeah?” Alex replies.

“I think I…. liked Lena… more than a friend….” Kara admits.

“Oh Kara… I…. I’m so sorry.” Alex says, realising this is hitting Kara even harder than she originally thought.

“But now I’ll never get to tell her.” Kara sobs.

Alex quickly takes her sister in for another hug again.

“I’m so sorry Kara.” Alex says, softly, into Kara’s ear, “We don’t have to do this today, if you don’t want to.”

“No… I need to….” Kara says.

“Okay.” Alex replies.

The sisters hug for a few more minutes again, before they part once more.

“Can you hold my hand?” Kara asks, nervously.

“Of course. Anything you want.” Alex smiles, and then holds Kara’s hand. “You ready?”

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

Alex and Kara then walk into the police station. Once the sisters are inside, Alex shows her FBI badge to the officer at the front desk, and then a few minutes later an officer called Maggie Sawyers greets them.

“Hello, I am Detective Sawyers, but you can call me Maggie.” Maggie smiles, sympathetically.

“Okay Maggie.” Alex smiles back, with Kara just looking at the ground, tears in her eyes. “I’m Alex, and this is my sister, Kara Danvers.”

“Right.” Maggie nods, “Let me take you both somewhere private.”

Alex nods her head, and she then follows Maggie, along with Kara, still holding her sister’s hand. Kara and Alex are then lead into an interrogation room.

“Sorry, but there isn’t really anywhere else for us to talk. I promise this isn’t an interrogation or anything.” Maggie says.

“That’s okay.” Alex replies.

“Please, have a seat.” Maggie says, gesturing towards the chairs.

Alex and Kara then take their seats, while Maggie remains standing. Once Kara and Alex are seated, Maggie reaches into the inside of her coat pocket, and produces a folded up piece of paper.

“This is Miss Luthor’s letter. I thought you have the right to read this Kara…. but…. it won’t be a nice experience.” Maggie says, with a lot of sympathy in her voice.

“O… okay..” Kara says, speaking up for the first time.

Maggie looks at Alex, and Alex then nods her head at Maggie. Maggie in turn places the folded up paper onto the table.

“I’ll give you two some time alone.” Maggie says.

“Thank you.” Alex nods.

Maggie then leaves the room.

Once Maggie has left the room, Kara remains completely still, not moving. Eventually, after a couple of minutes, Alex goes to unfold the letter.

“No.” Kara says, placing her hand over Alex’s.

Alex looks at her sister, confused.

“I…. I need to read it…. alone…” Kara says.

Alex looks at her sister for a moment, before then nodding her head.

“Okay…. But I’m not leaving this room.” Alex replies.

“Okay.” Kara nods.

Alex then moves her chair away slightly, to give Kara some space, and to show that she isn’t going to try and read the letter secretly while Kara is reading it. Once Alex does this, Kara takes the letter, unfolds it, and then begins reading.

Dear whoever finds this,

I am sorry that you had to be the one to find me. I know this must be scaring for you, to find your boss’ dead body in her office, and I apologise for that. If I could have found a better way to go, I would have.

To the police who will be investigating my death, I want to be clear, I have killed myself. After I finish writing this, I intend to down a bottle of sleeping pills with a large glass of scotch, and just drift off. So please, do not waste any more time and resources investigating my death than necessary.

I am sure there will be questions as to why I have decided to end my life, and if it were up to me, I would keep those answers close to my chest. But I know that if I don’t provide answers, then people may try and investigate this matter further, and waste time and resources, when they should be working on more important things. So, there are many reasons why I have decided to end my life.

I watched my mother drown when I was four years old, while in Ireland, where it was just me and my mother. I just stood there on the lakeside and did nothing. I was helpless. I wish I had done something, tried to save my mother, yelled out for someone to save her, just something. A big part of me wishes I had followed my mother in and died that day.

After my mother’s death I was taken in by the Luthor’s, and I didn’t find out until many years later, that Lionel Luthor was my biological father, and I was a result of an affair he had. My life with the Luthors was not a good one. Lillian was abusive to me on a constant daily basis, I was never enough for her, even though all I wanted from her was for her to just be my mom. But Lillian could never get passed the fact I was a result of an affair her husband had. I was a constant reminder to her, of how Lionel was unfaithful to her, and made a joke of her by cheating on her. But Lionel, he wasn’t any better growing up. Lionel was a drunk, and abusive. Then when he wasn’t drunk, he never had any time for me, or Lex. The only positive I have about Lionel, is at the very least, unlike Lillian, he treated me and Lex the same. But then there is Lex. Growing up I adored Lex, as he looked out for me and cared for me, despite being over 10 years older. But after Lex went mad, and did everything that he did to try and kill Superman, and killing all those other people, it was revealed that he had just being playing me all these years. I was nothing more than a test for him to practice his skills of manipulation on, to hone them for what he ended up doing. When I found that out, it broke me. I realised I had nothing, and no one.

My hope was reinvigorated by Supergirl, by finding out a female Kryptonian exists. My plan was to move to National City, and rebrand my family’s company, and try and prove to everyone that I am not like the rest of my family. I desperately wanted to work with the super, to show her that I’m not Lex, that we could work together, and we did, briefly. But, what I did not expect to find here in National City, was a friend, my friend, Kara Danvers.

Even though I am committing suicide right now, this isn’t just a sudden thing. I have thought about the matter for a long time. I almost did it one night, about a week and a half after I moved to National City. Everything was just overwhelming, with all the hatred for me, just because I’m Lex Luthor’s sister. But just as I was about to cut myself, and end it all, I saw a text on my phone, from Kara. Kara just texted me to ask if we could get lunch together, even though I had pushed back at her attempts to try and be friends with me. When I read the text, hope came through my chest again, hope that I desperately needed, and all I wanted was to see Kara, and live to have that lunch with her.

After that, I sort of began living to spend time with Kara, which I realise isn’t healthy. But I just didn’t want to end things when I knew I would be seeing Kara again. But, earlier today, Kara and I had an argument, just over some stupid technology I made. When I explained the technology to her, I saw the shine in her eyes for me go away. Once she left, that just broke me. Everything came back to me, and here I am now.

I am aware that Kara may be reading this. So, if she is, I just want to let her know, this isn’t your fault. The argument we had, that wasn’t the trigger for this. It was just the final straw for me, as I just can’t go on anymore. I know you are so pure and good Kara, and I have loved spending time with you, so I know you are going to blame yourself, no matter what I say. But please don’t. It is unfair of me that I used you as my crutch to go on living, and it is even more unfair of me, for our last interaction to be what put me over the edge, and I’m sorry. I am so so very sorry. I hope you will forgive me, but please, never blame yourself. Please just hate me, I want that.

I have now just downed the pills. It won’t be long now. With my last thoughts. I want to say, fuck Lillian and fuck you L…

The writing then fades off into scribbles, clearly showing the moment where Lena drifted off into unconsciousness.

“No!” Kara sobs. “NO!”

“Kara, what is it?” Alex asks, quickly taking her sister in for another hug.

“It is my fault! I pushed her over the edge!” Kara sobs.

For the next 30 minutes, Alex didn’t let go of Kara, continuing to hug her. Eventually, after that, Kara was able to stop hugging Alex long enough for them to go home, back to Kara’s. For the rest of the day, Alex tried to take care of her sister, waiting on her hand and foot, but all Kara did was cry. Kara refused to eat, to drink, to do anything other than curl up on her couch and cry. Alex honestly has never seen her sister like this before, never as bad as this.

Eventually, many many hours later, Kara cried herself to sleep, and Alex finally read the letter herself.

Kara wakes up the next morning, and for a brief moment she is happy, all the way until she remembers everything with Lena. That is when tears begin to fall down Kara’s cheeks again. Kara then continues to cry for the next 10 minutes, before she makes her way into her kitchen area. As Kara walks in, she sees that Alex is still there, asleep on her couch. Kara’s stomach then rumbles.

“Ka… kara?” Alex calls out, being woken up from Kara’s stomach.

“Here.” Kara says, timidly, from over in the kitchen.

Alex gets up from the couch and walks over to her sister.

“How are you feeling?” Alex asks, sympathetically.

“Awful.” Kara replies.

Alex nods her head.

“Okay, well, you need to eat, and I am NOT taking no as an answer today.” Alex says.

“Okay.” Kara says, timidly once more.

“Alright, you go sit down. I’ll make us some breakfast.” Alex says.

Alex then makes herself and Kara a nice breakfast, which they eat mostly in silence. While the sisters eat their breakfast, Kara is just lost in thought, thinking of Lena, and everything she would have liked to do with her, if she were still alive. Kara thinks how she would have kissed Lena, and began maybe dating her, and had a wonderful life together. But they can’t do that now. Kara just wishes she could go back and change things. That is when Kara gets an idea.

Kara flinches in her seat, jumping slightly.

“Kara?” Alex asks, noticing Kara’s jump.

“I have to go.” Kara says, and then flies out of the window.

“KARA!!” Alex yells out, but Kara ignores her sister.

Kara lands at the DEO, and marches inside on a mission to find Winn. Alex has spent the last few minutes trying to contact Kara. First by yelling out to her when she flew away, but then after by her comms unit, but Kara isn’t listening. Kara knows what she has to do, and she knows that Alex and just about everyone else will disagree with her for doing it, but she doesn’t care.

As Kara works her way further into the DEO, she makes sure she isn’t seen, before then grabbing Winn, who was in a hallway by himself, and then taking him into a private room.

“AHH!” Winn says, startled, “K… Kara?”

“Winn.” Kara says, firmly.

Winn’s eyes go wide.

“Kara… I heard what happened to Lena… I’m sorry… I..” Winn begins.

“Stop. I don’t need that.” Kara says, raising her hand.

Winn gets a confused look on his face.

“Kara…. are you okay?” Winn asks.

Kara ignores Winn’s question.

“You told me a few weeks ago that you had made an experimental time travel device that you believe I would be able to use if I flew fast enough with it attached, a bit like The Flash’s device when he came to our Earth last year.” Kara says.

“Uhhh yeah…” Winn says, confused.

“I want you to give it to me.” Kara says, firmly.

“What?! No… I haven’t even tested it Kara… It… it might not work….. it could be dangerous….” Winn says, flustered.

Kara steps closer to Winn, being intimidating.

“Winn… I am not asking you politely to give it to me… I am telling you. GIVE ME THE DEVICE.” Kara sneers.

Winn gulps.

“Okay… okay…. let me… just go get it…” Winn says, putting his hand up and surrendering.

“Good… But I will keep my ears and eyesight trained on you… I swear… if you tell anyone… or make a move to do something stupid… I will kick your ass Winn.” Kara growls.

Winn gulps again.

“Yes… I won’t…. I promise…” Winn says, nervously.

Kara then lets go of Winn and allows him to leave the room.

A few minutes later, Winn returns, with a small device in his hand.

“Okay, this is it.” Winn says. “You can…. programme it with any device… as long as you have the software….”

Kara glares at Winn.

“Put the software on my phone.” Kara orders.

“Uhhh…. right.” Winn says, nervously.

Winn then quickly leaves the room again, leaving the small little device with Kara, and he returns with his laptop a few minutes later. After this, Winn spends the next several minutes install a software on Kara’s phone.

“Okay. So you can set the time and date you want to travel to on via this software on your phone.” Winn explains.

“Okay, and where do I put this device?” Kara asks.

“You can uhh…. attached it…. here… to your suit..” Winn says, pointing to a spot just above her family crest.

Kara then places the device on the spot Winn pointed to on her suit, and it stays in place, somehow attaching to her suit.

“Okay… how do I activate the device?” Kara asks.

“You uhhh…. you have to… charge it up….. by flying… or running fast enough….” Winn explains, “A bit like back to the future.”

Kara glares at Winn once more.

“Right sorry…. no jokes.” Winn says.

“Good.” Kara says, taking her phone from Winn and then setting the time and place.

“But Kara…. this is untested…. You could die…. I….. I don’t know what will happen.” Winn says.

Kara looks up at Winn.

“I don’t care.” Kara says, and then flies out the room.

There is a flash of light, and Kara arrives, noticing she is in the sky and the weather is different than when she left. Kara looks down at the time travel software on her phone and it reads 1997. Kara has travelled to this year, because she knows that this is the year, and date, when Lena’s mother dies. Kara obviously thought of travelling to a few days prior, to stop Lena’s suicide, but that won’t deal with the route of Lena’s problem, as Lena’s letter told Kara her suicidal thoughts all originate back to her mother’s death. So, Kara wants to save Lena’s mom, to give her a better life, and have her still be alive in the future.

Kara flies across the Atlantic towards Ireland, and she spends the next several hours searching for Lena. By the time Kara finds the young 4-year-old Lena, it is midday in Ireland. Kara sees that Lena is happily with her birth mother on the lakeside. Lena and her mom are happily playing together running about.

Kara can see that Lena is just so happy with her mom, and she just wants to make sure that she is raised with that happiness. At least if Lena’s mother survives, then Lena won’t be raised by the Luthor’s and she will hopefully have a happy wonderful life full of love, not hurt and hatred. Kara of course does realise that if she succeeds, then it is highly likely that in the future Lena and her will have not met. But Kara hopes that she can just find an alive Lena in the future and meet her again, even if she has to fly to Ireland to do so. But, even if she can’t, and the two will not be friends in the future, Kara will happily live just knowing Lena is alive.

Kara watches Lena and her mom play for a while by the lakeside. There are no other people around, it’s just them. Kara is just hovering in the clouds, making sure she is hidden from sight, but can see everything clearly. Kara’s plan is to fly down and save Lena’s mom as soon as she begins to struggle in the water, saving her before she can drown.

Kara watches on for a few hours, before Lena’s mom then tells Lena that she is going to go for a dip in the water, and that she will be back soon, giving Lena a big kiss on the cheek, and letting her know she loves her. Lena replies in kind, by telling her mother she loves her very much too.

Kara continues to watch as Lena’s mom slowly makes her way out into the water, before beginning to swim about. Kara looks on for a couple minutes, before she finally notices Lena’s mom go under the water, suddenly. Kara is just about to fly down and save the woman, but that is when she realises, Lena’s mom has no heartbeat. Kara then quickly uses her x-ray vision, and that is when she sees, that Lena’s mom is dead already, she has had a massive brain aneurysm. That means that in the future, for all those years, Lena shouldn’t have blamed herself, because her mom didn’t drown, she died of natural causes, and there is nothing anyone could have done to save her. Kara hates that no one ever told the young Lena that. Kara hates the Luthors even more, as they must have known, and just withheld the information from the young girl.

Kara is then shaken out of her thoughts by Lena suddenly beginning to quietly cry, with the girl now only realising after a few minutes that something is wrong. Kara just waits, looking around and hoping that someone will find Lena and help her, but there is no one near, not for a few miles. This causes Kara to realise that this must mean that Lena waited at the lake shore, crying for maybe hours, before someone found her, and Kara knows she can’t allow that to happen.

Kara quickly lands on the ground behind Lena, with the four-year-old not hearing her approach, still sobbing.

“Hello?” Kara says, hesitantly.

Lena flinches and turns around and sees Kara, tears falling down her face.

“Please… my…. mommy… she…. she in the water…. She needs help…” Lena sobs.

Kara steps closer to Lena and gives her a sincere smile.

“I’m sorry darling… but…. she’s gone….” Kara says, wanting to be honest with Lena.

Lena bursts into even more tears upon hearing that. Kara is pretty sure that Lena already knew that was likely the case, but an adult telling her that has just made it real for her.

Lena just continues to cry standing in place, sobbing harshly. Kara knows she can’t have that so she closes the distance between her and Lena, taking her into a big hug, while picking her up in her arms.

“I’ve got you… Le… little girl…. I’ve got you.” Kara says, as Lena clings onto her neck tightly, crying into Kara’s hair.

Kara hugs Lena for hours and hours, as the girl cries into her chest. While Lena does this, Kara slowly begins walking towards the nearest town, which she saw when she was flying towards the lake earlier.

Eventually, Kara arrives outside a police station. Kara knows she has to leave Lena here, even if she wants to stay and continue to help Lena. But Kara knows that will mess with the timeline far too much, mostly due to her own presence.

“Le…. Little girl?” Kara says softly, to Lena in her arms, who has stopped crying, but just hugging her.

Lena looks up at Kara.

“We are at a police station. I’m going to take you inside, and they will find some of your… family… to take care of you.” Kara explains.

“My mommy is my only family.” Lena says, with tears in her eyes.

“Well… they will find someone to look after you.” Kara says, her heart breaking.

“Can you look after me?” The young girl asks.

A part of Kara wants to say yes, and screw the timeline, and just stay and spend the next decade or so raising Lena as her own daughter. But in reality, Kara knows she can’t do that.

“I’m sorry little one…. But I can’t do that….. But….. you will see me again one day…. I promise.” Kara says, her heart now broken.

“O..okay..” Lena replies, and cries again.

Kara then takes the 4-year-old into the police station, and explains to the officers what happened. The officers then take Lena, and Kara says goodbye to the young girl, before then walking out of the police station, with her own heart hurting so very much.

As Kara leaves Lena behind in the police station, she looks at her phone and thinks. Kara knows that she hasn’t changed anything really. The best she has changed is that Lena didn’t have to wait to be found for hours. But still, Kara doubts that will save Lena in the future, as Lena will still live this horrible life with the Luthor’s.

Kara continues to think for a few more minutes before she then gets an idea. If Lena is going to have to live a life with the Luthors, then she isn’t going to let her do it alone. Kara obviously can’t be there all the time. But she can be there for Lena every year.

Kara looks down at the time travel software on her phone and programmes it to one year into the future, 1998.

Chapter Text

There is another flash of light, and Kara looks up and sees the weather is once more different, meaning she has likely successfully time travelled again. Kara then stops in place, in the air, and looks at her phone, and it confirms she has arrived in June 1998. Kara knows that right now Lena must be 5-years-old, and living with Lillian, Lex and Lionel Luthor at the Luthor manor, with it only being a year after her mother died.

Kara then flies across the Atlantic, from Ireland, and heads to the outskirts of Metropolis, and to Luthor manor. Kara then hovers in place, a mile or so above the manor, and uses her super hearing to listen to what is going on in the house.

“YOU STUPID GIRL!!” Lillian yells. “YOU HAVE BEEN NOTHING BUT A BABY TODAY!”

“I… I sorry…” Lena says, crying.

“GO TO YOUR ROOM!” Lillian yells.

“But…” Lena says, still crying.

“I SAID GO, YOU BRAT!” Lillian yells.

Kara then listens as Lena runs to her room, and her heart is broken. A part of Kara regrets her decision not to scoop Lena up and take care of her. But Kara knows that for the sake of the timeline, this is for the best, as her popping up as an adult, in the past, could cause many problems.

Kara continues to listen for a few more minutes, and uses her x-ray vision to scan the house. Kara is then able to ascertain that the only people in the manor are Lena, Lillian and a bunch of servants. It is currently just after 11AM in Metropolis, so Kara thinks that a 15-year-old Lex must be at school. Once Kara has finished scanning the manor, her focus turns to Lena again, and she sees that the girl is curled up on her bed, crying.

Kara changes into her normal clothes, and then flies down into the manor, and quickly makes her way into Lena’s room, without anyone seeing or hearing her. This leads to Kara standing by the closed door, inside Lena’s bedroom, watching the girl who will commit suicide in the future cry her eyes out. Kara knows that right her, right now, is where she can start to change all that. She can start to make Lena feel that there is someone out there who cares about her, even if she can’t tell her the whole truth.

Kara takes a few silent steps closer to the bed and then stops, just watching Lena continue to cry, curled in a little ball, with her back to her.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly.

Lena continues to cry, not hearing Kara.

“Lena.” Kara says, more firmly.

Lena flinches and then turns and notices Kara, and then quickly jumps off her bed, on the opposite side of from where Kara is, clearly afraid.

“Who are you?” Lena says, scared, “Leave me alone!”

Kara gives Lena a sympathetic look, and puts a caring smile on her face, before then getting down on her knees.

“Don’t you remember me?” Kara says, softly, “A year ago I carried you in my arms for hours, and took you to a police station after…. what happened to your mom.”

The young Lena’s face then drops, and she then just stares at Kara, looking at her face, studying it, before she then slowly approaches her.

“Who…. who are you?” Lena asks, hesitantly, only a few steps away from Kara.

“Someone who cares about you very much.” Kara replies.

Lena then jumps into Kara, taking her in for a hug, and crying into her shoulder. Kara quickly hugs Lena back, holding her tightly.

“Shh… it’s okay.” Kara says, as she stands up with Lena in her arms, and then moves to sit down on her bed.

Lena continues to hug Kara, and cry into her shoulder for several minutes, and Kara just continues to be there for her, hugging her future friend, giving her the support she deserves. Eventually, Lena does part from the hug, and just remains sitting in Kara’s lap.

“Are you here to take me away?” Lena asks, hopefully, wiping the tears from her face.

Kara gives Lena a sad smile.

“No, I am sorry, Lee… I mean Lena.” Kara says.

Lena grows more tears in her eyes.

“Why?” Lena asks, “Why are you here then?”

Lena frees herself from Kara’s lap, and crawls onto the bed, curling up into a ball once more, as she starts crying again.

“Oh Lena.” Kara says, her heart hurting to see Lena in this much pain.

Kara then repositions herself so she is sitting up on the bed next to Lena, with her head resting on the headboard, and her back on the pillows. Kara reaches out and strokes Lena’s side.

“You have no idea how much I want to take you with me, and protect you, and give you all the love in the world, and the home you deserve. But I can’t. I… I just can’t. You have no idea how much I wish I could.” Kara explains.

Lena stops crying after hearing that, but doesn’t turn to look at Kara.

“Then why are you here?” Lena asks, as she sniffles away her remaining tears.

“To be with you, and give you the love you deserve. I know you don’t like living here. I know Lillian is awful to you. So, I just wanted to show you, you have someone out there who loves you, unconditionally.” Kara says. Kara’s heart does a little leap as she says ‘loves you’. Those two words just totally slipped out, but Kara knows she means it, but in more than one way. Kara loves this little child Lena, but Kara is in love with future older Lena.

“You love me?” Lena asks, timidly, as she turns to look at Kara now.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, with a smile.

Lena then leaps at Kara again, and cuddles into her side. Kara wraps her arms around the young girl, and hugs her back.

“It’s okay Lena. I’ve got you.” Kara says, as she continues to hug the young girl.

Kara and Lena continue to hug for several minutes, before Lena eventually breaks away from the hug, and looks up at Kara, with a small smile on her face.

“What’s your name?” Lena asks.

Kara hesitates, because she knows she can’t tell Lena the whole truth, at least not right now.

“You can call me Supergirl.” Kara smiles.

“That’s your name?” Lena asks, confused.

“Some people call me that. Maybe I can tell you my real name, one day.” Kara smiles.

“One day? So, I will see you again?” Lena asks.

Kara smiles at Lena again.

“Yes, I’m going to come see you every year. And each time remind you, you have someone who cares and loves you, very much, no matter what you are going through.” Kara smiles.

“Why only every year?” Lena asks, confused.

Kara takes a deep breath as she thinks, before then releasing it.

“I can’t tell you that now. But I will in the future.” Kara says.

“Promise?” Lena asks.

Kara smiles at Lena and holds out her pinkie.

“Pinkie promise.” Kara says.

Lena smiles at Kara and wraps her pinkie around Kara’s and the two then shake their pinkies together.

After that, Kara and Lena spend the rest of the day together, laying on Lena’s bed, in the bedroom in Luthor manor. Kara did think that maybe she would have to leave when it became dinner time, or when Lex got home from school. But Kara heard downstairs Lillian telling Lex that Lena had been ‘bad’, and she didn’t want him to go see her, while she also said Lena wouldn’t be getting dinner tonight.

“Lena?” Kara asks, softly.

“Yes?” Lena asks, as she rests her head on Kara’s side.

“Lillian isn’t going to give you dinner.” Kara says.

“Oh… that’s okay… I was bad.” Lena says.

Kara feels awful that Lena thinks this treatment is okay.

“No you were not. You were upset because today is…. well…. you know what today is…. and even if you were bad, Lillian not giving you dinner is horrible.” Kara says, wanting to reassure the girl.

Lena just looks at Kara and bites her lip slightly.

“You deserve to be treated better, okay?” Kara says.

“O…okay.” Lena replies, timidly.

“Good.” Kara smiles, “Now, what do you want for dinner?”

Lena looks at Kara confused.

“But Lillian isn’t giving me any.” Lena replies.

“That doesn’t mean I can’t get you some.” Kara says.

“How?” Lena asks, confused.

Kara realises she probably has got to tell Lena she has powers, and she thinks she’s okay with that, as it shouldn’t cause too many problems.

“I can fly.” Kara says.

Lena’s eyes go wide.

“Nu-uh.” Lena says, shaking her head.

Kara then gently moves Lena off of her, and then stands up from the bed, and floats a few feet off the ground.

Lena’s eyes go wide, and her mouth opens.

“Wow…” Lena says.

Kara smiles at Lena again, and then gently lands back on the ground.

“See.” Kara says, “So I can quickly get us some food, and bring it back.”

“Can I fly with you?” Lena asks.

“Maybe when you are older.” Kara replies.

“O…kay.” Lena nods, with a bit of a sad pout on her face.

“Anyway, what do you want to eat, Lena?” Kara asks.

“Uhhmmm…. I don’t know.” Lena says.

Kara thinks, and then grows a smirk on her face, thinking about the Lena she knows from the future.

“How about a burger?” Kara suggests.

Lena smiles.

“Yes. I like burgers. Lillian doesn’t let me have them, but Lex has secretly given me some.” Lena replies.

Kara feels nerves in her stomach as she hears Lena talk about Lex, feeling bad that she can’t tell Lena that Lex is actually a horrible person.

Kara nods her head in response.

“Okay, well, I’ll just quickly get us some burgers then, and come back.” Kara says.

“Okay.” Lena nods, with a smile.

Kara then flies out of the room, causing Lena’s hair to be blown to the side. Kara then comes back a few minutes later.

“Here we go.” Kara smiles, as she sits back down on the bed, next to Lena, with a white paper bag in her hand.

“You’re back.” Lena says.

“Yeah. I said I was getting us burgers.” Kara replies.

“I thought you’d be longer.” Lena replies.

“Well, I’m really quick.” Kara explains.

Lena nods her head, and Kara then digs into the bag and hands Lena her burger, and then grabs her own, before then ripping the bag open for them to eat the fries inside together.

“There we go.” Kara smiles, “Now let’s eat.”.

Kara and Lena then eat their food, sharing their fries. Kara is even gracious enough to let Lena eat most of the fries, being aware that Lena is probably underfed here at the Luthor manor.

Once Kara and Lena finish eating, Kara collects up the rubbish, and then puts it in the bag, not wanting to leave any evidence behind that she was here. After this, Lena lays down next to Kara again, and the two just casually talk. About an hour later Lena falls asleep.

Kara lies there, with Lena resting her head on her, asleep, for a good few hours. Eventually, Kara looks at her phone and sees that it is 10PM, and she knows she should go, as if she stays longer, then she knows she will never want to leave. However, at the same time, Kara knows she can’t just leave without telling Lena.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly, stroking the young girl’s side.

Lena remains asleep.

“Lena?” Kara says again.

“Hhmmm?” Lena hums, opening her eyes.

“Lena, I have to go.” Kara says.

“No….” Lena says, tiredly, and sadly.

“I’m sorry, but I do really have to go.” Kara says, with so much regret in her voice.

“Please… stay.” Lena begs, in a soft voice.

“I want to Lena. I really do. You have no idea how much I want to take you away, and give you a home with so much love, but I can’t. I can’t for reasons I will tell you one day.” Kara explains.

Lena grows a sad frown on her face.

“But I promise…. I’ll be back next year, and every year after.” Kara says.

“O…okay.” Lena says, sadly.

“But you have to promise me something, okay?” Kara says.

“Promise what?” Lena asks.

“You can’t tell anyone about me. You can’t tell Lillian, Lionel, or even Lex, no one.” Kara explains, “If you do, and people find out about me, then I won’t be able to come see you again.”

“I…. I promise.” Lena says.

“Good.” Kara smiles, and then positions her head down and kisses Lena on her forehead.

Lena hums, happily, enjoying the affection Kara gives her.

“But before I go. I have something to tell you.” Kara says.

“Tell me what?” Lena asks.

“It’s about what happened to your mom.” Kara explains.

“Oh.” Lena says, growing a sad look on her face.

“It wasn’t your fault. Your mom didn’t drown.” Kara says, “She had a brain aneurysm. She was going to….. die…. anyway….no matter what anyone did…”

Lena remains silent, taking it what Kara just told her.

“How… how do you know?” Lena asks.

“Because I was there when it happened.” Kara explains.

“Oh….” Lena says, and then is silent for a while, “So it wasn’t my fault?”

“No. It wasn’t.” Kara says, “And even if she had drowned, it wouldn’t have been your fault either.”

“O…okay.” Lena says.

Kara smiles at Lena, just watching her for a while, before she then nods her own head.

“Alright, I have to leave now.” Kara says.

“Okay.” Lena says, sadly, “Can I have one more hug?”

“Of course you can.” Kara smiles, and then takes Lena in for a big hug.

Kara and Lena continue to hug for a few minutes, with Lena burying her head in Kara’s chest.

“I love you, Lena.” Kara says.

“Love you too.” Lena replies.

Kara feels her heart do a little jolt as Lena says that.

Eventually, a couple of minutes later, Kara and Lena part from their hug.

“See you next year.” Kara smiles.

“Okay…. see you then.” Lena says, sadly.

Again, from Lena’s sad tone, Kara wants nothing more but to stay, and make Lena’s life happy every day. But once more, Kara knows she can’t do that, so she stays firm in her decision, and gives Lena one last smile and wave, before she then flies out of the young girl’s window, and up into the sky.

Once Kara is in the sky, she changes into her Supergirl suit, and then gets out her phone, activating the time travel device, and setting the year to 1999.

Chapter Text

With a flash of light, Kara arrives in June 1999, flying in the air a few miles above Luthor manor. Kara checks her phone to confirm that the date is correct, before she then begins to slowly float down, closer to the ground. Kara knows that right now Lena is 6-years-old, and has been living with the Luthors for almost 2 years. Kara hates the fact that she knows that these past 2 years will have seemed like such a long time for Lena, but in reality, it is only a small fraction of her life that she will ultimately be spending living with the Luthor’s, and their abuse.

As Kara floats down closer to Luthor manor she uses her super hearing, and x-ray vision, to scan the manor, trying to find out where Lena is. However, Kara is surprised because currently there is no one in Luthor manor, other than some servants. Kara thinks that maybe Lena is out for the day, as maybe Lillian has dragged her somewhere, along with Lex and Lionel, or something. Kara then thinks that maybe she should time travel 1 more day into the future, for Lena to hopefully be home then, but she then hears a familiar heartbeat. Kara focuses her hearing, and she then identifies that the heartbeat is coming from within the Luthor manor grounds; Lena is here after all.

Kara tracks down the heartbeat, and then lands on the ground. Kara is about 500 metres from Luthor manor itself, but still well within the grounds of the property. The house can actually barely be seen from here. What Kara can see is a bunch of trees that clearly have purposely been planted to form a small forest within the Luthor manor grounds. The trees however are not young, they are sturdy well-built trees, which must be pretty old.

Kara takes a step closer to the edge of the small woodland area, confused as to why Lena’s heartbeat is coming from here. In fact, Kara is pretty nervous about it. Kara is scared that maybe Lex or Lillian have done something to Lena, and dragged her into the woodland area for her to be away from them. However, just as Kara is about to take another step, she spots a bunch of small wooden planks that have been nailed onto the side of one of the big trees, forming a sort of ladder. Kara then looks up at the tree and realises that Lena’s heartbeat is coming from up there, in a treehouse.

Kara chuckles to herself, happy that Lena at least has/had some sort of childhood thing, like a treehouse. Although Kara does wonder why the treehouse exists, because it doesn’t seem like something Lillian would allow.

Kara flies up towards the treehouse, and she soon sees that the treehouse has a little window, and inside Lena is sitting there, reading a book, with a blanket over her, and several pieces of paper and pencils on the floor. As Kara takes in the sight, it seems like Lena has been doing some studying or something, and using the treehouse as her little sanctuary to do it in the peace and quiet, away from prying eyes at Luthor manor.

As Kara is watching Lena, and just floating outside the window, a bird flies by her face, which startles her, causing the superhero to hit her head on a large brunch above her.

“Shoot.” Kara says.

Kara then hears movement from inside the treehouse, Lena obviously having heard her.

“Who’s there?!” Lena calls out, nervously, now looking through the bottom of the treehouse, having opened the ladder hatch.

Kara freezes, not sure what to say. Kara certainly doesn’t want to scare the 6-year-old, any more than she just did.

“Lex?” Lena calls out, “If this is you, it’s not funny!”

Kara’s heart hurts at the clear worry and fear in Lena’s voice. So, Kara decides to gently land inside the treehouse, entering through the window.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly.

Lena jumps out of fright as she turns and looks at Kara, her back pressing against the opposite treehouse wall from where Kara is standing. Kara hates that she just scared Lena, as that is not what she wanted to do at all. Although Kara isn’t sure if there was going to be anyway that she would just come flying in and not scare the young girl.

“Lena… it’s me…” Kara says, softly, taking a step closer to the brunette.

Lena shakes the fear from her face, and after a few more seconds, she gets a surprised look on her face.

“Supergirl?” Lena says, in a soft surprised voice.

“Yes. Hi Lena.” Kara smiles.

“You’re…. you’re real?” Lena asks.

Lena asking this question surprises Kara, and makes her very confused.

“Of course I am….” Kara says, in an unsure voice.

“I…. I thought you were…. part of my imagination…… I thought…. you weren’t real.” Lena says, with a sad expression on her face.

“Oh Lena…” Kara says, looking at the girl with so much sympathy on her face, “I’m real. I promise I am.”

Lena now takes a hesitant step closer to Kara, clearly unsure if she is just imagining everything right now.

“I’m really here Lena.” Kara says, encouraging the 6-year-old.

Lena continues to take steps closer to Kara, before she eventually picks up her speed, and then quickly takes Kara in for a hug. Kara lets out a happy little chuckle as she hugs Lena back.

“Supergirl…” Lena says, as she now begins crying.

“Oh, Lena, you don’t have to cry.” Kara says, now getting to her knees so she can take the little girl in for a proper hug.

“I…. I thought you weren’t real.” Lena says again.

“I know.” Kara says, “I’m sorry you thought that.”

Kara and Lena continue to hug for the next several minutes, while Lena continues to sob quietly into Kara’s chest. Kara, for her part, doesn’t mind at all. The whole point of Kara doing this is to give Lena all the love she deserves growing up, so if that means she just has to hug her for hours, then she will happily do it. However, eventually, Lena pulls away from the hug.

“What… what are you doing here?” Lena asks.

“Like I told you, I’m coming to visit you every year.” Kara explains, with a smile.

Lena now smiles back at Kara, clearly happy about that.

“So, this is a very nice treehouse.” Kara says, “I wanted one when I first came to ea…. ermmm….. I mean…. when I first came to live with my adopted family…. but we didn’t have any trees on our property that were sturdy enough for a treehouse.”

Lena’s eyes go wide.

“You’re…. you’re adopted too?” Lena asks, only picking that up out of everything Kara just said.

“Uhhh…. yeah…” Kara nods, realising that she maybe gave away some information that she shouldn’t have.

“Wha… what happened to your family?” Lena asks, hesitantly, biting her lip.

Kara now gets an awkward expression on her face. Kara isn’t sure if she should reveal this information to Lena, not only for how it could change the timeline, as right now she hasn’t even arrived on Earth, but also because it’s not a nice story.

“You don’t have to tell me…. I’m sorry.” Lena says, in a timid voice.

Kara now looks at Lena, and sees that she is so cute. Kara knows that she would basically do anything for this little girl, so she decides she might as well tell her as much as the truth as possible.

“I’ll tell you.” Kara says, “But let’s sit down under that blanket first.”

“Okay.” Lena nods, now smiling widely at Kara.

The two ladies then sit down on the floor of the treehouse, resting their backs on one of the treehouse walls, and then Kara moves the blanket so it is covering both of their legs.

“Comfy?” Kara asks.

“Yes.” Lena nods, smiling.

“That’s good.” Kara says, and then pauses, thinking on how she will even start her story, “So….. firstly…. you should know…… I’m an alien.”

Lena’s eyes go wide.

“You’re an…. alien?” Lena asks, confused.

“Yes.” Kara nods.

Lena now looks at Kara, clearly studying her to look for anything that shouldn’t be there, but she doesn’t flinch away from her or anything like Kara thought she might. It’s not that Kara thought that Lena wouldn’t like her because she is an alien or anything, but humans inherently have a fear of anything new, which isn’t always a bad thing. Honestly Kara wouldn’t blame someone for taking a step back after telling them she is an alien; it is quiet the shock after all.

“But…. you look human?” Lena asks, confused.

Kara chuckles.

“Yes. I do.” Kara nods, “Which is a good thing, because it has allowed me to fit in on Earth, and not be singled out as an alien. Quiet a few aliens look sort of like humans, or you look like us, but there are aliens that don’t look human at all.”

“Wow.” Lena says, her eyes sparkling with this new information.

Kara smiles warmly at Lena, looking at her with clear fascination.

“Anyway, like I said, I’m an alien, and my birth parents died because when I was 13-years-old my planet exploded. But just before that happened, my parents put me in a pod, and then sent me out into space, where I eventually landed on Earth.” Kara explains.

“Wow.” Lena says again, “I’m sorry you lost your family…. and your planet.”

“Thank you.” Kara smiles, warmly again, “But I did still gain a family here on Earth.”

Lena nods her head, but then grows a thoughtful expression on her face.

“What is it, Lena?” Kara asks.

“How old are you now?” Lena questions.

Kara chuckles, not expecting that question.

“I’m 25.” Kara says.

“So…. you have been living on Earth for 12 years?” Lena asks.

“Yes.” Kara nods.

Lena then gets another expression on her face, clearly suggesting that she wants to ask Kara another question, but is holding back for some reason.

“Lena, you can ask me anything. I promise I won’t be upset.” Kara says, wanting to encourage the young girl.

Lena bites her lip nervously as she looks at Kara, before she then nods her head.

“Do…. do you still miss your… parents?” Lena eventually asks.

Kara now shoots Lena a sympathetic look.

“Yeah… I do.” Kara nods, thinking back to her family on Krypton.

“Oh.” Lena replies, “Does…. it get easier?”

Kara now realises what Lena is getting at, as she is asking Kara if after 12 years she misses her parents any less than 2 years after their death, which is the same amount of years since Lena lost her mom.

“It does…. In some ways….. but….. it depends…. Some days are more difficult than others. Some days I wake up and I think of my parents, and I’m fine, maybe a bit sad. But then other days I wake up and I cry my eyes out, as if it were the day after I lost them.” Kara replies.

“Oh…” Lena says, it clearly not being the answer she was hoping for.

“But there are ways that help you deal with it, and cope.” Kara says, wanting to at least give the young girl something positive, “I process it by setting aside a day every year to remember them, and talk to them, giving them updates on my life and everything. Then in between, on days I get sad, I try and think of all the positives in my life, and everything that I do have, not what I don’t. It doesn’t make the sadness go away, but it makes it less of a heavy load to bare.”

Lena nods her head.

“I still miss my mom.” Lena admits.

“I know you do.” Kara says, looking at the girl with so much sympathy in her voice.

“I miss her so much..” Lena says, and then breaks into sobs.

Kara quickly takes Lena in for a hug, holding her closely, wanting to give the girl so much affection. Kara knows that her techniques to deal with her grief probably won’t help Lena much, as while once she got to Earth she had a family in Alex, Eliza and Jeremiah, Lena really doesn’t have that with the Luthors.

“It’s okay Lena….. I’m here…” Kara says, in a soothing voice.

Kara continues to hug Lena for almost 30 minutes, as the brunette cries into her chest. Eventually, Lena’s sobs die down, and the two part from the hug.

“I hate living here.” Lena says.

“I know you do.” Kara nods, with a sympathetic look on her face.

“Lillian hates me….. and Lionel never speaks to me….. all I have is Lex…. and he’s always too busy….” Lena says, in a sad voice.

“I know.” Kara says, with a sigh, “But I promise, it will get better, Lena.”

“Please, take me with you.” Lena says, basically begging.

“Lena…. I…. I can’t…” Kara says, with so much regret in her voice. A part of Kara really just wants to tell the timeline to go fuck itself, and then raise Lena, and give her a beautiful life.

“Why NOT!?!” Lena shouts, now standing up, walking away from Kara.

“Because… I….. I…. I can’t….. I just can’t Lena…… One day you’ll understand….. I really wish I could tell you everything… but I can’t…. not right now…” Kara says.

Lena now has moved to the other side of the treehouse, taking a seat on the floor, and begins to read her book again, with her back to Kara. Kara hates that Lena is clearly mad at her.

“Lena…. please don’t be mad at me…” Kara says.

“Leave.” Lena says, in a stern voice, which surprises Kara.

“Lena…” Kara says.

“LEAVE!” Lena shouts.

Kara freezes as Lena shouts at her. A part of Kara wants to leave, and just do as Lena says, and give her what she wants. But Kara knows that isn’t the right decision.

“No.” Kara says, firmly.

Lena now turns around, clearly surprised by Kara’s firm tone.

“I’m not leaving Lena. I have told you, I am coming here every year to give you as much affection and love as I can, to show you that you have people who care about you. So, I’m not just going to leave because you are mad at me because I can’t take you with me.” Kara says, “So, I’m going to stay with you for the rest of the day. If that means I just sit here in silence, while you ignore me, and read your book, then that’s fine. But I’m not leaving you.”

Lena stares at Kara for a few seconds, clearly very surprised by what Kara just said. Lena then gets to her feet, and takes a few steps closer to Kara, before she then sits down next to her, under the blanket.

“I’m sorry.” Lena says.

Kara sighs in relief. Kara knows she would hate sitting in silence with Lena reading her book all day.

“It’s okay.” Kara replies, pulling Lena closer to her, “I know it’s confusing. But I promise I do have a good reason. Honestly Lena, I really do wish I could take you with me, and raise you, and give you such a beautiful life, but I can’t, for reasons beyond my control.”

“O…kay…. I believe you…” Lena says.

Kara nods her head.

The two ladies then sit there in silence for a while, as Kara hugs the young girl.

“So……” Kara begins, wanting to have a conversation, “tell me about this treehouse.”

Lena nods her head.

“It used to be Lex’s.” Lena explains, “Lionel had it built for Lex, before I lived here. Lex told me about it a few months ago, and told me I could use it, as he says he’s too old for it now.”

Kara lets out a huff.

“No one is too old to have a treehouse.” Kara says.

“That’s what I said!” Lena says, with a big smile.

Kara chuckles.

“So, what about Lillian?” Kara asks, “I wouldn’t expect this is something that she would approve of?”

“No.” Lena says, nodding her head, “She doesn’t know about it. Lionel made sure it was built in secret, without Lillian knowing. She just thinks I come here to the woods to study in quiet.”

“Oh… okay.” Kara nods, “So, is that what you were doing before I came here, studying?”

Lena nods her head.

“I like learning.” Lena smiles, “School is boring. The teachers teach us boring stuff I already know.”

Kara chuckles.

“That’s probably because you are smarter than everyone else in your class.” Kara smiles.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “But Lillian said I can only skip one school year, because she said I’m not smart enough to skip two, like Lex. But I can only do it after I turn 7.”

Kara feels anger flare in her body, annoyed that Lillian clearly only will allow Lena to skip a single school year because she doesn’t want her to be on par with Lex.

“Hmm.” Kara hums, trying not to let out her anger, “Why only after you are 7?”

“Because Lillian wants to send me to boarding school….” Lena explains, “And I can only go once I am 7.”

“Oh.” Kara says, “How do you feel about that?”

Lena is silent for a moment, not responding to Kara.

“I…. I will miss Lex…. but I’m glad I’ll be away from Lillian.” Lena explains.

“What about Lionel?” Kara asks, even though she kind of knows the answer.

“He… he doesn’t really speak to me..” Lena admits, with a sad look on her face.

“Oh… I’m sorry.” Kara says, pulling Lena closer to her. “So, why are you here, alone, today? Where is Lillian, Lionel and Lex?”

“Lillian and Lex are shopping…. because Lex starts university in the fall….” Lena explains, “Lionel is at work…. I think…”

“Oh…” Kara says, “So they left you here on your own?”

“Yes.” Lena nods, as if it is totally acceptable to leave a 6-year-old on their own, even if there are servants present.

“That’s awful Lena. I’m so sorry.” Kara says, “You are too young to be left on your own.”

“It’s okay. It gives me time to be by myself, where Lillian can’t speak to me.” Lena says.

Kara gives Lena another sympathetic look.

“You really deserve so much better, you know that?” Kara says.

Lena bites her lip, and then lets out a little shrug. Kara just shakes her head in response, knowing she probably isn’t going to get Lena to admit to deserving better.

“Okay…” Kara says, “Why don’t you tell me all about everything that has been going on in your life over the last year?”

“Really?” Lena asks, clearly surprised.

“Yes, Lena.” Kara says, “I want to know everything. I care about you, very much.”

Lena now smiles very widely at Kara.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

Lena then goes into a very long detailed explanation as to everything that has happened over the last year. Whenever Lena brings up anything about Lex, Kara just nods her head, even though a big part of her wants to warn Lena about what Lex will become. Kara listens to Lena for hours and hours, until it actually begins to get dark.

“Well… it sounds like you have done a lot.” Kara nods, with a smile.

“Yes.” Lena nods back.

Kara looks out the treehouse window and sees that it is dark now.

“We should probably get you back inside.” Kara says.

Lena’s eyes go wide as she notices it is dark outside.

“Oh no…. Lillian is going to be mad at me….” Lena says, starting to panic a bit.

“It’s fine, Lena.” Kara says, placing a hand on Lena’s arm, “Lillian isn’t back yet.”

“Oh…” Lena replies.

Kara gives Lena a warm smile for a while.

“Anyway….. how about I fly us back into your bedroom, and then get us some burgers again for dinner?” Kara suggests.

Lena now smiles very widely at Kara once more.

“Yes. Okay.” Lena nods, happily.

Kara chuckles.

“Alright, you gather up all of your things, and then I’ll fly us back.” Kara says.

Lena quickly picks up her book and all the pieces of paper she has written on, and then wraps the blanket around them.

“I’m ready.” Lena says.

“Good.” Kara nods, “I’m going to pick you up in my arms, and then fly us. Hold on tightly to me, and I promise I won’t drop you. You are safe with me.”

“Okay.” Lena nods.

Kara then picks Lena up, and a few seconds later she slowly flies out of the treehouse, and then back towards Luthor manor, landing in Lena’s bedroom about a minute later.

“There we go.” Kara smiles, “How was that?”

Lena places her feet on the ground and smiles up at Kara, very widely.

“Can we do it again?” Lena asks, excitedly.

Kara is surprised by this response from Lena, as her Lena in the future doesn’t like flying.

“Uhh… not tonight…. Maybe one day, when you are older.” Kara says.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

Lena and Kara then continue their night, with Kara getting them both burgers, and them eating it on Lena’s bed. The two then chat for a few more hours, before Kara soon realises she has to go.

“Okay Lena, I have to go now.” Kara says, with a sad look on her face.

“Okay…” Lena replies, sadly.

Kara takes Lena in for a tight hug.

“Just remember, I’ll be back next year, and I love you, very much.” Kara says.

“I love you too, Supergirl.” Lena replies.

Kara parts from the hug and then looks into Lena’s beautiful green eyes. Kara feels so many emotions right now, and decides she wants to leave Lena with at least something.

“My name’s Kara.” Kara says.

Lena now grows a big smile, the young girl recognising that Kara telling her her real name is a big deal.

“Kara..” Lena says, trying out the name on her tongue.

Kara nods her head.

“I like it.” Lena smiles.

Kara chuckles.

“I’m glad.” Kara replies.

Lena smiles up at Kara for a few more moments.

“Anyway, I really have to go.” Kara says, “But I’ll be back next year.”

“Okay, see you then, Kara.” Lena says.

Kara smiles at Lena once more, and places a kiss on the young girl’s forehead, before flying out the window. Kara then sets her time traveling device to one year from now, June 2000.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in the year 2000, with another flash of light. Today however, unlike the last 3 previous days she has travelled to see Lena, it is raining. Even though it is June, it is a dark and gloomy day, which just puts a certain mode about things. Kara just hopes that she can spend some more time with Lena, and cheer her up, and hopes the last year hasn’t been too awful for her.

As has become usual, as soon as Kara arrives in a new time, the blonde scans Luthor manor for Lena’s whereabouts. Surprisingly, this time she actually finds that Lena, Lillian and Lionel are all in the house together. Currently the family are having a lunch together.

“So, Lex, how has university been going?” Lillian asks, with a smile.

“Good mother.” Lex replies, “I have impressed several of my professors. They have already spoken to me about taking some extra courses.”

“That is wonderful my dear boy.” Lillian replies, “Isn’t that right, Lionel?”

“Huh?” Lionel replies, in a certain tone, “Uhmm ohh… uhmmm…. Yeah…”

Lionel then scugs down almost an entire glass of wine, clearly being drunk already.

Lillian sighs.

“Lionel, I do wish you would at least wait until after you have spoken with your son before drinking.” Lillian says, in a disapproving tone.

Lionel sneers at Lillian, now getting up from his chair.

“You don’t control me. I can do what I want.” Lionel says, in an annoyed voice, and then quickly leaves the room, grabbing a bottle of wine on the way out.

Lillian shakes her head and sighs again.

“So, Lena, mother tells me that you are going to be starting board school next year. Are you looking forward to that?” Lex asks.

“Oh….uhmmm… I am…. I’m nervous about..…” Lena begins.

“Enough Lena.” Lillian interrupts, “We are here to talk about Lex, not you.”

“But…” Lena begins, sounding disappointed.

“No buts.” Lillian interrupts, throwing a dismissive hand in Lena’s direction, “Go to your room, and give Lex and I some time to talk alone.”

Lena looks to Lex, and her brother just shoots her a sorry smile, but he doesn’t try and speak up in Lena’s defence.

“Okay.” Lena says, with a sigh, and then gets up off of her chair and leaves the room, heading for her bedroom upstairs.

Kara is just about to focus on Lena, but she then catches Lex and Lillian speaking, once the 7-year-old Lena is out of earshot.

“Mother, I wish you wouldn’t do that. She might be a useful tool to use in the future.” Lex says, annoyed.

Lillian huffs.

“That girl won’t be good for anything in the future, she is nothing compared to you, Lex.” Lillian says.

“Of course she isn’t.” Lex replies, “But she is still smart. I can’t always focus on everything.”

“Hmmm…” Lillian hums.

Kara feels her rage build in her body upon hearing this, it’s an example of Lex manipulating Lena behind the girls back, the first one Kara has witnessed since travelling through time. Kara really wants to tell Lena all about it, but she knows for the timeline’s sake she can’t really do that, at least not yet.

Kara turns her gaze back to Lena, who has now made her way into her bedroom, and is sitting on her bed reading a book. Kara then flies up to Lena’s bedroom window, and then taps on it. A few moments later, Lena walks over to the window, and then grows a very big smile when she sees Kara floating there, before then opening the window.

“Kara!” Lena says, happily, with a big smile on her face.

Kara offers Lena a smile in return as she flies through the window, and then touches down on the ground. After this, before Kara can even get her bearings, the blonde feels Lena take her in for a hug, wrapping her arms around her legs.

Kara chuckles.

“Hey, Lee, how are you doing?” Kara smiles, warmly, stroking some hair out of Lena’s face.

Lena continues to hug Kara tightly for the next few moments, before she ends the hug, and then looks up at the blonde.

“I think Lionel drinks too much.” Lena says.

Kara now offers Lena a sympathetic look on her face.

“Yes, he does.” Kara replies, “But when people get like that, there really isn’t much you can do for them. They have to want to help themselves first, and it looks like Lionel doesn’t want to.”

“Yeah.” Lena replies, in a sad tone.

Kara looks at Lena for a moment, and she truly hates all the things she has to keep from her, which include the fact that she knows that within the next 10 years Lionel Luthor will die, likely due to the alcoholic oblivion he drinks himself into.

“Anyway, how have you been, other than that?” Kara asks.

Lena bites her lip, and then looks up at Kara again.

“Lillian is sending me to boarding school in the new school year.” Lena says.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “You told me that was probably going to happen last year.”

“Yes.” Lena nods back, “But, she’s being mean about it. She told me I was going to go to this one boarding school, and when I told her I liked it, she then changed the boarding school I will be going to. I think she wants me to be upset about going to boarding school, so I have been pretending to not want to go.”

Kara offers Lena another sympathetic look, truly despising everything that Lillian has/and will put Lena through.

“I’m sorry Lena, you deserve so much better than Lillian.” Kara says.

“Well, I have you.” Lena smiles.

Kara feels her heart begin to beat more rapidly upon hearing the 7-year-old say that to her.

“Yeah, you do, always.” Kara smiles.

Lena’s smile widens upon hearing Kara telling her that she will always have her.

“Do you want to read my book with me?” Lena asks, after a few moments of silence, gesturing to the bed.

“Sure.” Kara smiles back, “Lead the way.”

Lena walks back over towards her bed, and Kara stands still for a moment, and that is when she notices just how much Lena has grown over the last year. The young girl has got a bit taller, and her face is also a bit different.

“Kara? Are you coming?” Lena asks, now sitting on her bed, looking back to Kara, confused.

“Yeah… right.” Kara nods, awkwardly, and then makes her way over to the bed, taking a seat next to Lena. “I was just looking at how much you have grown over the last year.”

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Lillian says I have gotten more ugly.”

Anger, once more, flairs up in Kara’s body. Kara is really tempted to storm out of Lena’s room right now, find Lillian, and throttle her. But as usual, Kara knows she can’t risk the timeline by doing something like that. Kara may be making a big change to the timeline by hopefully giving Lena a more positive life, but she doesn’t want to do anything that could notify other people of her presence.

“Well, that’s not true, not even a little. You are a beautiful young girl, and I think when you are older you are going to be one of the most beautiful women in the world.” Kara says, knowing from her own experience.

Lena chuckles, happily.

“Thank you.” Lena says.

“You’re welcome. Now, why don’t you read that book to me.” Kara smiles.

“Okay.” Lena smiles back.

Kara then lays there on the bed next to Lena for the next few hours, allowing the young girl to read the book to her. Kara is so happy that this young Lena is comfortable enough to simply read to her, while snuggling next to her. Kara just hopes Lena feels the affection that she is trying to give her. Eventually, after a few hours, Kara can’t help but fall asleep.

“Kara!” Lena calls out.

Kara grumbles.

“Kara!” Lena says in a firmer voice.

Kara’s eyes snap open, and she realises she fell asleep, which she seriously did not mean to do. Kara wanted to spend as much time as possible interacting with Lena, not sleeping.

“Oh shoot… Le…” Kara begins, sitting up in the bed.

“Lillian is coming.” Lena interrupts, with panic in her voice, looking at Kara nervously.

Kara uses her super hearing, and quickly realises that Lillian is only about 5 feet from Lena’s bedroom door. So, Kara quickly flies out Lena’s bedroom window, not wanting Lillian to see her, and that to cause all sorts of problems. A few seconds after Kara flies out the room, Lillian enters, without knocking, of course.

“Lena, haven’t you heard me calling you?” Lillian asks, with a sneer.

“Uhhh… no… sorry mother…. I guess…. I have been too engaged reading my book.” Lena lies.

Lillian walks closer to Lena, and then looks at the book she’s been reading.

“All around the moon, by Jules Verne?” Lillian scoffs, with clear disapproval in her voice, “I guess I shouldn’t expect any better of you, you are not a real Luthor after all. If you were a real Luthor you’d be using this time to educate yourself with a work of non-fiction, rather than some drivel from an author who has been dead for almost 100 years, a French author at that. If you really want to read this nonsense, the least you could do is read it in French, that way you’d be teaching yourself a life skill.”

Lena bites her lip nervously, and then looks down at her bed, not wanting to look up at Lillian.

“Sorry mother.” Lena replies, in a timid voice.

Meanwhile, Kara is outside, she is listening to all of this, and she really just wants to punch Lillian in the face. Kara hates all this abuse that Lillian is giving Lena, even more so that she knows that it will be one of the big factors that leads to Lena’s suicide in the future.

Lillian scoffs again.

“Anyway, your brother wishes to play some chess. At least you are skilled in that.” Lillian says, giving Lena a sort of compliment.

“Uhhmmm….” Lena replies, glancing at her open window, “I’ll be down in a minute.”

Lillian now looks towards Lena’s open window, and then back at her adopted daughter.

“That wasn’t a request, Lena.” Lillian says, as she walks towards the window, “Go downstairs, now.”

Lillian looks out of the window, where Kara has thankfully floated out of view, before then moving her head back inside and closing it.

“O…. okay… mother.” Lena replies, disappointed, having hoped she could actually spend some more time with Kara.

“Good. Go on.” Lillian gestures.

Lena then hesitantly gets up off of her bed and leaves her bedroom. Lillian follows Lena, and just as she is about to leave the room, she looks around one last time, before then walking out, and closing the door behind her.

Over the next few hours, Kara watches Lena, using her x-ray vision and her super hearing, and witnesses the girl play many rounds of chess against Lex, with Lillian watching on. Kara can tell that the 7-year-old doesn’t want to play, but she is doing it simply because Lillian is forcing her to. As the hours tick by, Lena and Lex continue to play chess, even after eating their dinner. At this point Kara is pretty sure that she’s likely not going to see Lena again today, which she hates. So, Kara flies back into Lena’s bedroom and finds a pen and a piece of paper, and writes a note.

Dear Lena,

I’m sorry that we didn’t get to spend more time together today, this year, but I promise I’ll be back next year where we will spend much more time together. Please remember that nothing that Lillian says to you, about yourself, is true. You are an incredible young girl, and you shouldn’t let Lillian tell you any different. You are smart, funny, and simply marvellous. Don’t ever let anyone else turn you into someone you are not.

Please remember that I am always going to be here for you, even if I can’t explain everything to you right now. But I promise, one day, in the future, we will be able to spend so much more time together, just not quite yet.

I’ll see you next year.

Love, now and always,

Kara

Xxx

Kara places the note on Lena’s bed, before she then flies out of the window and sets her time travelling device to 2001. Kara hopes that for this next year she’ll be able to spend much more time with the youngest Luthor.

Kara arrives in 2001, where Lena Luthor must now be 8-years-old. However, this time, as Kara arrives a few miles above Luthor manor, she realises that Lena is likely in boarding school, and not at the manor. So, over the next few hours, Kara flies around the Metropolis area, searching for Lena’s heartbeat. Eventually, after about 2 and a half hours of searching, she finds it.

Kara lands near the boarding school and realises that things are going to be difficult, because she sees that Lena is in her bedroom in the boarding school, which is shared with a few other people. Kara knows that she just can’t go into the bedroom and see Lena, as then the other students will start asking questions. So, Kara gets an idea.

Kara changes out of her Supergirl outfit, back into her regular Kara Danvers’ clothes, and then walks into the front desk of the boarding school.

“Hello, my name is Kara Keiran, and I’m here to see my niece, Lena Luthor.” Kara says, with a smile, to one of the women at the boarding school’s reception.

The woman at the front desk raises a suspicious eyebrow at Kara.

“Do you have any proof of your relationship to Miss Luthor?” The woman asks.

“Uhh… no… But when she sees me, you’ll be able to tell from her reaction.” Kara says, really hoping this works.

The receptionist then continues to look at Kara suspiciously, before she eventually sighs.

“Very well.” The receptionist says, “I’ll have a message sent up to the teacher observing her dorm this week, and have Miss Luthor meet you down here. However, if she doesn’t recognise you, I will be calling the police.”

“Yes. Okay.” Kara nods.

“Take a seat.” The receptionist says.

Kara takes a seat by the front desk, and watches as the receptionist makes the call to inform Lena of her presence. Kara then has to wait 10 minutes before Lena nervously comes walking into the reception.

“You wanted to see me?” Lena asks the receptionist, nervously.

As soon as Kara sees Lena, her face lights up. Once more, in the last year she can see that Lena has done some more growing, and she is slowly becoming closer and closer to the woman Kara knows in the future.

“Yes.” The receptionist replies, “We have someone here who claims to be your aunt.”

Lena looks at the receptionist confused, before she then turns and sees Kara, with a big smile then growing on her face.

“Kara!” Lena says, excitedly, running over to Kara and taking her in for a big hug.

Kara chuckles, happily, hugging Lena back, so glad the girl is this excited to see her.

“Are you satisfied now?” Kara asks the receptionist.

“Hmm yes.” The receptionist replies.

Kara and Lena continue to hug for the next few minutes, before they eventually part.

“I’m going to be taking my niece out for the day.” Kara says to the receptionist, “I’ll have her back by 7PM.”

“Very well.” The receptionist huffs, “If you don’t I will be calling the police, and informing her parents.”

“That’s fine by me.” Kara smiles back, wanting to kill this rude receptionist with kindness.

Kara looks down at Lena and holds out her hand.

“Shall we get out of here?” Kara asks.

“Okay.” Lena nods, happily, taking Kara’s hand into her own.

The two ladies then walk out of the reception of the boarding school, hand in hand.

“I’m glad you’re here.” Lena eventually says, after they are a bit away from the school.

“Me too.” Kara smiles, “I’m sorry that I didn’t get to say goodbye to you last year.”

“That’s okay. I got your note.” Lena smiles back, “I’ve read it a lot over the last year.”

“Good.” Kara replies, “I’m glad.”

The two continue walking, but eventually Lena grows a certain look on her face, a look that suggests she wants to ask Kara a question, but is unsure about asking it.

“What is it, Lena?” Kara prompts.

Lena looks at Kara unsure, biting her lip.

“It’s…. just….. in your letter…. you told me we could spend more time together …. in the future…..” Lena begins, “So…. why can’t you see me…. more than just one day a year?”

Kara looks at Lena and sighs. Kara knew that this question would eventually come, but she didn’t really expect it to come up today.

“Please don’t tell me that you can’t tell me yet…. I’m tired of you keeping things from me.” Lena says, and those words make Kara feel bad. Kara thinks about how even though she only knew Lena for a few months, she didn’t tell her she was Supergirl, even after they became close friends, maybe even best friends.

Kara stops in place, letting go of Lena’s hand, and then looks at the young girl.

“Lena, the truth is….. I’m from the future.” Kara says, deciding to just tell Lena now, as she was probably going to have to tell Lena one day anyway.

“You’re…. what?” Lena asks, confused.

“I’m from the future, the year 2016.” Kara explains.

“No…. Why are you lying to me?” Lena asks, annoyed, walking away from Kara, “Time travel isn’t possible!”

“Lena!” Kara calls out, catching up to the girl.

Lena continues to walk forward, attempting to ignore Kara.

“Lena, a flying alien who looks like a human also isn’t possible for many people, but you know that is true.” Kara says.

Lena stops in place after hearing these words from Kara, and then turns and looks around at the alien.

“Lena, I will never lie to you, and I have never lied to you. I promise I am telling you the truth, I’m from the future.” Kara says, looking the 8-year-old in the eyes.

Lena chews on her lip as she looks at Kara.

“If that’s true…. why are you here? Why visit me?” Lena asks.

“Because…. in the future….. we are friends….” Kara explains.

“Really?” Lena asks, growing a smile on her face now.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “My pod, that lands on Earth, it doesn’t come to this planet until 2004, and we don’t meet until 2016. But when we do, we become good friends.”

“That’s….. 15 years from now….” Lena says, disappointed.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, with a sad smile, “But, you told me about your life…. and some of the bad things that you’d been through, and experienced. So, I wanted to give you a better, happier life, in the ways I can. I couldn’t come back here and raise you, because I can’t just abandon the timeline where I’m from, but I can spend some time with you, a day every year, in hopes of showing you that you have people who care about you.”

Lena now looks at Kara, studying her face.

“So…. in the future….. are we really…. friends?” Lena asks, a bit anxiously.

Kara’s smile widens.

“Yeah, we are.” Kara replies, “At first when we met, it’s a bit awkward, but the time after that, we sort of just click. You say something to me that really connects me to you, and after that, well…. we become very good friends.”

“What do I say to you?” Lena asks, with a certain shine to her eyes now.

Kara chuckles.

“You know I can’t tell you that, otherwise you might not say it in the future.” Kara says, with a smirk.

Lena huffs.

“Okay.” Lena says.

“Good. So, are you happy with that explanation?” Kara asks, “Do you understand why I can’t spend more time with you?”

“Yeah…. I do.” Lena says, a bit sadly.

“I know you want to spend more time together now, but I can’t risk changing the timeline any more than I have already.” Kara explains, “But I promise, as soon as we meet, in the future, we can spend all the time you want together. It may be another 15 years before we meet, but hopefully we’ll have all our lives after that to make up for it.”

Lena now smiles widely at Kara.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

“Great.” Kara smiles back, “Now, I got you out of boarding school for the day. What would you like to do?”

Lena looks at Kara a bit nervously, biting her lip.

“Can we go flying? I’m older now.” Lena asks.

Kara chuckles, really finding it amusing again that this young Lena really doesn’t mind the prospect of flying.

“You know, in the future, you’re scared of flying.” Kara comments.

Lena bites her lip a bit again.

“I don’t like flying…. in a plane…. or helicopter….. But I like flying with you….” Lena explains.

“Why me? What makes it any different?” Kara asks.

“I feel safe with you.” Lena admits.

Kara feels her heart do a little jump from affection upon hearing Lena say that. Kara then breaks out into a big smile.

“Well, I’m glad.” Kara replies, “I’ll tell you what, I can’t really take you flying, because you are only 8-years-old. We can do it when you’re a teenager, if you still want to. But what we can do today, is I can quickly fly us into Gotham City, where we can get some food.”

“Why Gotham?” Lena asks, curiously.

“Because It’d be more likely for some of your family to spot us in Metropolis, and Gotham is the next closest city.” Kara explains.

“Oh… okay.” Lena nods.

“So, you like the idea?” Kara asks.

“Yep.” Lena nods.

“Good.” Kara smiles, “Come here.”

Lena moves closer to Kara, and the blonde then picks Lena up, holding her close to her chest, in her arms, before then flying away, heading for Gotham City.

Kara lands with Lena a few minutes later. Usually it would have only taken Kara a few seconds to fly to Gotham from where she was, but she had to slow down because of Lena.

“We’re here.” Kara says, planting Lena on the ground.

Lena looks up at Kara with a big smile.

“I liked that.” Lena says.

Kara chuckles again.

“Well, I’m glad.” Kara replies, smiling herself, “So, what do you want to eat?”

“Burgers!” Lena quickly says.

Kara laughs upon hearing that.

“I guess burgers is our tradition, isn’t it?” Kara asks, with a smirk.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “Plus, it’s the one time a year I can eat them, as Lex doesn’t take me to get them anymore.”

Kara nods her head.

“Well, in the future, burgers are our go to lunch as well. So, it’s good to see some things never change.” Kara says.

Lena nods her head, with a smile.

The two ladies walk down the streets of Gotham, until they find a burger joint. Kara and Lena then walk inside and head to the cashier.

“Hi, what can I get you and your daughter?” The fast-food worker asks, with a smile.

Kara feels a weird feeling in her stomach upon the fast-food worker calling Lena her daughter. Kara realises it is the obvious connection to make, but still, it doesn’t sit well with her.

“Uhh…. she’s not my daughter.” Kara replies, awkwardly.

“Oh, sorry about that.” The fast-food worker says.

“No worries.” Kara replies, quickly brushing the comment off, “But I’ll have a double bacon cheese burger, with a small fries.”

“Okay.” The fast-food worker nods, “And for the young lady?”

“Can I please have a bacon cheese burger with kale and diced peppers, and a small fries.” Lena asks, politely.

“Of course you can, and your drinks?” The fast-food worker asks.

“Uhh… I’ll have a coke.” Kara says.

“And I’ll have an apple juice, please.” Lena says.

“Very good.” The fast-food worker says, “That’ll be $11.25”

Kara gives the fast-food worker some cash, and a few moments later the two ladies have their order, and then go find a booth to sit down in. The two ladies then spend almost 2 hours in the fast-food restaurant talking, with Lena telling Kara about her last year, and how she is finding boarding school. But eventually they decide to leave.

Once Kara and Lena leave the fast-food restaurant, they decide to take a walk around Gotham, hand in hand, continuing to talk. The two women do this for several hours, until evening approaches, when Kara has to fly Lena back to her boarding school.

“I had a really nice time with you today, Lena.” Kara smiles, as they walk towards the boarding school entrance, “I hope it was much better than last year.”

Lena smiles at Kara.

“I had a good time today, too. I’m glad I got to spend the whole day with you.” Lena replies.

“Well…. this is the part I always hate… having to leave you… But as always, I promise I’ll be back next year.” Kara says, feeling a bit anxious.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

Kara then takes Lena in for a tight hug, and the two ladies hug for a few minutes, before Kara pulls away, planting a kiss on Lena’s cheek.

“Okay, go on, you get inside.” Kara says, with a sad smile.

“Okay…. I love you, Kara.” Lena says, sounding a bit sad herself.

“I love you too, Lena.” Kara replies.

Kara then watches Lena walk away, back into the reception of her boarding school, before she then takes a deep breath and launches up into the sky. Kara knows that having to leave Lena each time is so difficult, but she takes solace in the fact that every time she leaves Lena, is one time closer to 2016, where hopefully all her time with Lena in the past will prevent the Luthor’s suicide.

Chapter Text

Kara appears in the year 2002, this time a few miles above the boarding school which Kara hopes Lena is still attending. Kara is aware that there is the possibility that Lillian could have purposely taken Lena out of her boarding school, and then moved her to another one, just to disrupt Lena as she is finally getting settled. But Kara knows that no matter what, she will find Lena by her heartbeat if that does end up being the case.

Kara floats down to the ground, about a mile away from the boarding school entrance, and to her relief she is happy to see that Lena is in the boarding school. However, Kara is then confused, because she only hears Lena’s heartbeat in the room where she is staying, and no other children. In fact, there seems to be very few other students on the school grounds right now. Even though it is June, and some students will have gone home for the summer, the place shouldn’t be as empty as it is.

Kara quickly walks towards the building where Lena’s bedroom is, and she notices that the only person ‘watching’ the dormitory is a young male, who can’t be much older than 18, watching some sports in his room, clearly without a care in the world. Upon seeing this, Kara decides to just fly into the building and then make her way to Lena’s bedroom door, room 212. Kara then knocks.

“Coming!” Kara hears the now 9-year-old’s voice call out.

Kara stands at the door, with a smile on her face, anticipating what Lena’s response will be upon seeing her. A few moments later, Lena hopes the door.

“Kara!” Lena says, happily.

“Hey, Lena.” Kara smiles, taking the 9-year-old in for a hug.

Lena laughs happily while hugging Kara back. The two ladies then hug for a few more minutes, before they eventually separate from each other.

“Can I come in?” Kara asks.

“Sure.” Lena smiles, opening up her door more, allowing Kara to enter.

Kara walks into the room, with Lena closing the door behind her. As Kara enters the room she sees that there are 2 single beds in the room, one against each of the walls. Then in between each of the beds are two desks. Kara can tell right away which desk is Lena’s because it has a lot of books on it, as well as a bunch of papers which Lena has clearly been writing on.

“I like your room.” Kara comments.

“Thank you.” Lena replies.

“You have a roommate then?” Kara asks.

“Yes, her name is Andrea.” Lena replies.

“Do you get along well?” Kara asks.

“Yes, she’s my best friend.” Lena says, happily.

Kara can’t help but feel a little jealous upon hearing that. Kara knows that in the future she and Lena are going to be best friends, and Lena won’t have anything to do with Andrea, at least as far as Kara knows. But still, Kara can’t help but feel jealous thinking that Lena’s best friend right now isn’t her. It actually makes Kara wonder what would happen if she directed Lena and her younger self towards one another. Would they be best friends? Would they be inseparable? Or would they dislike one another? Kara will never know that, because that is not a change to the timeline that she is willing to make, even if she thinks it will make Lena, and her younger self, very happy.

“That’s good.” Kara nods, walking around the room, looking at things, “I’m glad you are making friends.”

“Me too.” Lena smiles.

Kara now turns and looks at Lena, and she sees that the young girl has a certain glow about her, which she didn’t have before. Lena looks happier, and more reassured of herself. The problem is Kara doesn’t know if that is because of her interference in Lena’s life, or if Lena was like this when she was younger anyway. Kara really hopes that it is because of her, as that would mean she is succeeding in making Lena’s life better.

“So, I saw that there aren’t many other students on the grounds today. Where is everyone?” Kara asks.

“Oh uhhmmm….” Lena says, “they went to the beach…”

“The beach?” Kara asks, confused, “Why didn’t you go with them?”

Lena now bites her lip, a bit nervous and anxiously.

“Because…. we had to have a parent approve it…. and Lillian didn’t approve it for me…” Lena says, looking sadly.

Kara now gives Lena a sympathetic look.

“I’m sorry Lena.” Kara says, with sympathy on her face.

“It’s okay.” Lena replies, “If I had gone to the beach I wouldn’t have been able to spend time with you today, and I’d hoped you’d be coming today.”

Kara now grows a big smile on her face, feeling so happy that Lena clearly very much enjoys having her around.

“That’s good. You still shouldn’t have to miss out on fun activities like going to the beach though.” Kara says.

“I burn easily anyway, so it might be for the best.” Lena replies.

Kara chuckles, knowing that her future Lena has also mentioned something about her burning easily.

“Hmmm… okay.” Kara nods, “I would say I can just take you to the beach, but I’m not sure I’d be able to pull the ‘I’m Lena’s aunt’ card again, like I did last year.”

“That’s okay. I don’t mind what we do, as long as we are together.” Lena replies, in such a sweet voice.

Kara takes Lena in for another hug, feeling so much affection being directed at her from Lena.

“I really love you, Lena.” Kara says, as she continues to hug the 9-year-old.

“I love you too, Kara.” Lena replies.

“That’s good. So, what do you want to do today then?” Kara asks.

“Uhmmm…. I don’t know….” Lena replies, biting her lip again.

Kara glances over Lena’s desk, and she sees that the young girl was clearly in the middle of reading some sort of book.

“How about we sit on your bed, and you read your book to me. Then for the rest of the day you can read your book with me, we can talk, and then we’ll finish everything off by me getting us some burgers?” Kara suggests.

Lena smiles widely upon hearing that.

“Okay.” Lena nods, happily.

“Good.” Kara smiles, and then sits down on the bed.

Lena grabs her book, and then lays down on the bed next to Kara, resting her head on Kara’s shoulder. Kara is so glad that Lena is so comfortable with her, it makes her feel so happy.

“So, what have you been reading?” Kara asks.

“It’s a non-fiction book about nano-technology.” Lena explains.

“Oh.” Kara replies, surprised. Kara thought Lena would have been reading another fiction book, but she realises that she shouldn’t be surprised that Lena is instead reading some science-based book.

“I can read a fiction book if you’d like?” Lena suggests, clearly noticing Kara’s surprised voice.

“No. This is fine. Read whatever you want. I’ll happily lay here next to you and listen.” Kara smiles, wrapping one of her arms around Lena, pulling her closer.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

Kara and Lena’s day then goes on from there. For the next few hours Lena reads Kara her book, then after that the two talk about everything Lena has done over the last year, before then returning to the book again. Eventually, another hour later, dinner time approaches, and Kara flies out and gets them both burgers, which they eat happily, still laying on Lena’s bed.

About 40 minutes after Kara and Lena have finished their food, Kara hears the sound of mini-vans pulling back onto the boarding school grounds, signalling the students who went to the beach are returning.

“The other kids are coming back. I need to go now.” Kara says to Lena, getting up off the bed.

“Okay.” Lena says, sadly.

Kara looks at Lena, having noticed her sad voice, and gives her a sympathetic look.

“I know it sucks when I have to leave, but as always, I’ll be back next year, and the year after, and the year after, and so on.” Kara says, trying to force a smile on her face.

“Yeah…” Lena replies, “I just don’t like when you leave.”

“I know.” Kara says, another sympathetic look on her face. “Just remember, I love you, so much.”

“I love you too Kara.” Lena replies.

Kara takes Lena in for a hug, and then places a kiss on the girl’s cheek.

“I’ll see you next year, Lena.” Kara says.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

Kara then flies out of Lena’s bedroom and activates her time travelling device, setting it for one further year into the future.

Kara arrives in 2003 with another flash of light, the year where Lena is now 10 years old, meaning it is only going to be another 13 more years until the two of them meet in the future. Just like last time, Kara arrives above Lena’s boarding school, however this time she can’t hear Lena’s heartbeat, despite there being several other student’s heartbeats coming from inside. This of course worries Kara, although not because she is worried for Lena’s safety or anything, but because it will mean that she has to waste time today searching for Lena, instead of just spending it with her. So, Kara begins her search, and decides she might as well start back at the Luthor manor, just to see if she is back there for some reason.

Kara flies in the direction of Luthor manor, from the boarding school, and in doing so she flies by Metropolis, not thinking about it at all. A few moments later, Kara suddenly hears the sound of someone coming flying towards her. Kara turns her head, and then sees that a young Kal-El, in his first Superman suit, is now flying next to her, clearly having noticed her.

“Oh Rao.” Kara mutters.

Kara notices how Kal-El’s eyes go wide upon hearing her say the word ‘Rao’. Kara just knows that she has really screwed up the timeline now.

“Who are you?!” Clark calls out, while continuing to fly closer to Kara.

Kara sighs, and then glances down at an open field below them, where there looks to be no one else around.

“Follow me down there, and we’ll talk.” Kara says, gesturing with her head.

Kara flies down to the field, and Kal-El lands a few seconds later. Kara then begins to pace back and forth, really not sure what she should and shouldn’t say.

“I said, who are you?” Clark asks, in a firmer voice.

Kara looks at Kal, and she sees that he looks so young, about the same age as when she first came to Earth, which is next year. As Kara looks at Kal-El, she knows she has to just tell him the truth, she can’t risk him changing his decisions as to her coming to Earth, and then her not ending up with the Danvers family.

“My name is Kara Zor-El, and I am from the future.” Kara explains.

“Zor-El? Future?” Clark replies, confused.

Kara sighs.

“I am your cousin. When Krypton exploded I was 13 years old. I was supposed to land on this Earth the same time as you did, and then look after you. But my pod got knocked off course due to Krypton’s explosion, and I was sucked into the phantom zone. I stayed in the phantom zone for 24 years.” Kara explains.

“24 years?” Kal asks, “But… I’m 23…. that means….”

“That my pod will land here, on Earth, next year, and I will still be 13-years-old.” Kara explains, “You will find my pod, and pull me from it. You will then give me to the Danvers family, so I can have a somewhat normal childhood, or teenage part of it, like you did. Then eventually one day I will grow up, move to National City, and then become Supergirl.”

Kal-El is left in stunned silence upon hearing his cousin’s explanation of everything. Clark has no idea what to say.

“Clark?” Kara asks, trying to pull Kal-El from his thoughts.

“You know my real name?” Clark asks, surprised.

Kara chuckles.

“Of course I do.” Kara replies.

“Oh… yeah… right…” Clark nods, realising how silly his surprise must have sounded. “So…. why are you here then? Does something happen in the future… and you need to change it… or need my help?”

Kara bites her lip, as this is where things get a bit tricky.

“Something does happen in the future, but it is not something that dangers you… or anyone other than one person…… Someone I care about commits suicide in 2016…. and it is mostly due to their horrible life… and all the abuse they have been through. I have been visiting them every year to hopefully change that outcome…. But I have been keeping my presence to a minimum with other people, until now.” Kara explains.

Kal-El now looks at Kara confused.

“You must care about this person very much.” Kal-El says.

“I do.” Kara nods.

“Okay.” Kal-El eventually says.

“Okay.” Kara repeats.

“So, what now?” Kal-El asks.

“Now, you need to go on with your life, as if you don’t know I exist. You can’t tell anyone about this, not even Lois.” Kara says.

“L..lois…. you mean Lois Lane??…. The reporter I’m shadowing?” Kal-El asks, nervously.

Kara chuckles.

“Yes, her.” Kara smiles, “And remember, next year, when my pod arrives, you need to give me to Eliza and Jeremiah Danvers, even though I will want to stay with you.”

“Yes, okay. I’ll do that.” Clark nods.

“Good. Thank you, Kal-El.” Kara replies.

There is then a brief silence between the two supers.

“It’s good to know…. I’m not the last Kryptonian.” Clark eventually says.

“Oh, you have no idea.” Kara smiles, and then gives Kal-El a wink, before then flying away, deciding to forego with goodbyes.

Kara then returns to flying in the direction of Luthor manor, and a few minutes later she arrives, and she notices that Lena’s heartbeat is there, but Lionel, Lex or Lillian are not present. It annoys Kara that Lena isn’t at her boarding school for some reason, which is likely Lillian’s choice, but she is just left alone at Luthor manor anyway.

Kara flies to Lena’s bedroom window, and then taps on it. Lena is surprised by the noise, and then quickly looks over and sees Kara. This time however, unlike the previous years, Lena’s face doesn’t light up. Lena looks to have a rather anxious look on her face as she walks over to the window and opens it.

“You’re…. here…” Lena says.

“Of course I am.” Kara says, with a smile, as she flies into the room.

“Hmmm..” Lena hums, and then walks back over to her bed and sits down, with a sad expression on her face.

“Lena? What’s the matter?” Kara asks, now concerned with how Lena is acting.

“Who is Superman?” Lena asks, not looking Kara in the eyes.

“Oh.” Kara says, realising that Lena must have heard about Superman in the news, and then figured out he must be linked to her.

“Is he your boyfriend?” Lena asks.

Kara gags upon hearing that, which causes Lena to suddenly look up at her, with worry on her face.

“Gross… no. He’s my cousin.” Kara explains.

“Your cousin?” Lena asks, confused.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “Why don’t we both sit on the bed and I can tell you all about it.”

“O… okay.” Lena nods.

Kara makes her way over to Lena’s bed, and then sits down next to Lena. This time Lena doesn’t move closer to Kara, which very much upsets the blonde. Kara really hopes that her not telling Lena everything about Superman hasn’t damaged their relationship.

“I’m sure you have many questions.” Kara begins, “But you remember how I told you I am from the future, and my pod won’t land here on Earth until next year?”

“Yes.” Lena replies.

“Well…. my planet…. Krypton…. it exploded 24 years before I landed here on Earth, so 23 years prior to now. But it didn’t take me all that time just to get to Earth. As my planet was about to explode two pods were launched off the planet, the first one contained my new born baby cousin, Kal-El, and the second one contained me. The plan was for us to both land on Earth at the same time, and for me to help raise my cousin. But my pod got knocked off course due to the explosion of my planet. I was then sucked into a place called the phantom zone. The phantom zone is a place where time doesn’t pass on the inside. So, while everywhere else in the universe time was passing, it wasn’t in the phantom zone. I slept for most of the time in the phantom zone, for 24 years, until my pod got free, and then landed here on Earth. But when I land here on Earth, next year, my cousin will have already grown up and become Superman. So, the roles between my cousin and I are reversed, and he has to take care of me. He does that by giving me to a family that he trusts, and they help raise me, through my teenage years.” Kara explains.

Lena is silent for a few moments after Kara finishes explaining.

“So…. you were older than your cousin before… but now he’s older than you?” Lena asks.

“Yeah… it’s very weird.” Kara says, nodding her head.

“Oh… okay..” Lena nods, in a voice that shows she’s clearly lost in thought. However, Kara totally understands Lena’s tone of voice, she has just laid a lot on her.

“Lena, you can ask me any questions, and if I don’t think they will damage the future, I will answer them.” Kara says.

Lena looks at Kara, and nervously bites her lip.

“When…. I saw Superman on the TV….. I was sad when I thought he was your boyfriend….” Lena admits.

“Why?” Kara asks.

“Because….. I don’t want you to be his girlfriend…. I want you to be Kara… with me.” Lena says, now growing a small smile.

Kara isn’t too sure what Lena means by that. Obviously, Lena is only 10-years-old right now, so she hasn’t reached the age when kids start thinking about dating or anything, so Kara doesn’t think Lena means it in a way where she hopes that in the future she and Kara date. So, Kara decides to just leave it at that, and not say anything.

“Well, I’ll always be your Kara, and just so you know, I don’t have a boyfriend, or a girlfriend, and I won’t for every year I visit you until you’re 23.” Kara explains.

“Girlfriend?” Lena asks, confused.

“Uhh… yeah.” Kara nods.

“You like girls too?” Lena asks, surprised.

“Yeah… on Krypton…. gender wasn’t really a barrier for relationships…. especially for women… See…. uhhmmm…. I don’t really know how I should say it.” Kara says, now feeling embarrassed about the topic she might have to talk about.

“What is it?” Lena asks, confused.

“Lena…. what do you know about…. uhh….. people having babies?” Kara asks, awkwardly, really hoping she isn’t the one who has to have the bird and the bees talk with Lena.

“I know that…. when a man and a woman have sex…. they can have a baby…. if certain things happen.” Lena says, biting her lip.

“Okay… good.” Kara nods, relieved that she doesn’t have to tell Lena about sex. “Well…. on Krypton… we did have that…. and only men and women could have a child that way…. but our society developed beyond that…. and we created something called the matrix…. The matrix would find the two most compatible people, in terms of DNA, and then if the couple wished to be matched… and mated together, a sample of each of their DNA would be taken… and the matrix would create a baby from it who would be ‘born’ about 4 months later. The two DNA samples could be between two women, or two men, or a man and a woman, it didn’t matter. Then once the matrix births the baby, the mated pair raise the child together, as a couple. This ultimately led to my people using the matrix instead of giving birth ‘naturally’. Then as the generations went by, Kryptonians evolved, and they could no longer have a baby without the matrix.”

“Wow….” Lena says, in awe of Kara’s explanation, “So… you were born by this matrix?”

“Yes. I was.” Kara nods, “But my cousin, Kal-El, he wasn’t. He was the first child in many many decades to be born the ‘natural’ way.”

“Oh… okay.” Lena nods.

“So anyway, because of the matrix, gender really didn’t matter when it came to romantic partners, like it does here on Earth. So, because of my culture, I like both men and women, as it just isn’t a thing for me.” Kara says, sort of simplifying it for the 10-year-old.

Lena is then silent again for a few moments.

“I don’t like boys or girls.” Lena says, “Is that okay too?”

Kara wants to laugh, because she knows that’s sort of a typical response of a young child prior to puberty, but she decides against it.

“That’s totally fine Lena.” Kara smiles, “You may change your mind in a few years’ time, but there are some people who have no interest in a romantic or sexual relationship with someone else, and that’s totally fine too.”

“Good. I don’t want someone else.” Lena nods.

Kara now internally bites her lip. Kara really hopes that isn’t the case in the future, and that Lena is just saying these things because she’s a 10-year-old prior to puberty.

“Okay…. well…. now that is all out the way…. are we okay?” Kara asks, a bit nervously.

“Yes, we are okay.” Lena replies, nodding her head with a smile.

“Good.” Kara smiles back, relieved, “Do you have any more questions?”

“No. Not at the moment.” Lena says.

“Okay, well if you do, just let me know.” Kara replies.

“I will.” Lena nods.

“So…. why are you home alone right now? I thought you’d be at your boarding school… but then I saw you were here… and I’m confused why you’re alone.” Kara asks.

Lena now grows a sad look on her face.

“Lillian is putting me in a different boarding school….. She says… it’s because she doesn’t want me to get comfortable anywhere…. as that isn’t what Luthors do….. But I can’t start my new boarding school until August.” Lena explains.

Kara sighs.

“Lena, that’s awful. Lillian is awful. You deserve so much better.” Kara says, finding yet another reason to hate Lillian.

Lena nods her head, not replying verbally.

“But that doesn’t explain why you are home alone now?” Kara asks.

“Lex…. he’s graduating…. and Lillian said I’d be an embarrassment…. so…. I have to stay here…. while they go to Lex’s graduation…. and then set Lex up with his role at Luthor Corp.” Lena says, with a sad look on her face, “Lex wanted me to come…. but he didn’t want to fight mother….”

Kara bites her lip, knowing that Lex likely didn’t want Lena to come either.

“So, when are they coming back?” Kara asks.

“Tomorrow….. maybe in a few days.” Lena admits.

Kara’s eyes now go wide.

“Tomorrow? So, you have just been left on your own? Not even with any of the servants or anything?” Kara asks, shocked.

“Yeah.” Lena says, breathlessly, “Lillian told them they weren’t needed when it’s just me.”

“What about Lionel? Surely he didn’t agree with this?” Kara asks.

“He hasn’t been home in a few days…. Mother says he’s been sleeping at the office…. and drinking a lot.” Lena explains.

“Oh…” Kara says, now feeling really bad for the 10-year-old.

“It’s okay…. I like to be on my own.” Lena says, in a sad voice.

Kara looks at Lena, and feels so bad for the young girl, this isn’t watch Kara imagined when she thought of giving Lena a better childhood.

“No, it’s not okay.” Kara says, “But you know what? If Lillian isn’t going to be back until tomorrow, that means that we can do whatever we want today. So, why don’t we make up for last year, and go to the beach?”

Lena’s eyes now light up.

“Really?” Lena asks, surprised.

“Yes.” Kara nods, “We can go to a beach somewhere away from Metropolis, and then I’ll stay the night with you, and tomorrow morning I’ll say goodbye. How does that sound?”

Lena’s smile grows even wider now.

“Yes!” Lena says, excitedly, “I want to do that!”

Kara chuckles, and then takes Lena in for a hug.

“Good.” Kara says, “You better pack your swimwear then.”

“Okay.” Lena replies, excitedly, jumping off the bed and then opening up her drawers, searching for clothes.

Kara grows a very big smile on her face, watching Lena get all excited and get her clothes. It is one of the times that just makes Kara so happy that she has decided to do this. It gives Kara hope that maybe she is changing Lena’s life after all.

A few minutes later, Lena comes walking over to Kara with a bag over one of her shoulders with her clothes in.

“I’m ready.” The 10-year-old says, excitedly.

“Do you have sunscreen?” Kara asks.

“Uhhh…. no…. I don’t have any.” Lena replies, sheepishly.

“Okay… we’ll get you some. I don’t want you to burn up or anything. I know you have very sensitive skin.” Kara says.

“Thank you.” Lena smiles, happily.

“Alright, come here, and I’ll go fly us to a nice secluded beach somewhere.” Kara says.

Lena walks closer to Kara, and the Kryptonian then picks Lena up into her arms, and then flies them away. Kara spends a few minutes flying towards the coast, with Lena in her arms, looking for a nice quiet beach. Eventually, after about 5 minutes, Kara finds a nice beach several miles south of Metropolis, one that looks like you can only access via sea, or if you can fly.

“Here we are.” Kara smiles, happily, as they land on the sand of the beach.

Lena steps away from Kara, and then looks around, her eyes going wide at the beauty of the beach.

“No one else is here.” Lena says, surprised.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “There are some large rocks which block anyone from getting onto this beach from the north and the south, and then no one can come onto the beach from the land because there isn’t a path from all the rocks back there.”

“So, we can just be alone, just the two of us?” Lena asks, biting her lip slightly.

“Yes. I hope that’s okay.” Kara says, a bit hesitantly.

“Yes, it is.” Lena nods, happily.

Kara lets out a relieved breath.

“Good.” Kara smiles, “Now, you stay here, and I’ll be back in a couple of minutes. I’m just going to get myself a swimsuit, some sunscreen for you, and maybe some stuff so we can make some sandcastles. Will you be okay on your own?”

“Yes. I’ll be okay.” Lena smiles, “I know you’ll be back and won’t leave me.”

“No. I never will.” Kara says.

Kara takes off from the beach and quickly flies to the nearest place where she gets herself all the items she needs. Kara then lands back on the beach about 5 minutes later, noticing that Lena has changed into her swimsuit, and set up some towels on the beach, one of which she is sitting on.

“Hey, I’m back.” Kara smiles, as she lands next to the 10-year-old.

“Hi.” Lena smiles, happily.

“I got you your sunscreen, let me put it on you.” Kara says.

“Okay.” Lena nods, and then stands up from sitting on the towel.

Kara proceeds to put a good amount of sunscreen on Lena’s body, not wanting the young girl to burn or anything. Lena even lets out a giggle as Kara applies the cream to the her face.

“There we go, all done.” Kara smiles, happily.

“What about you?” Lena asks.

Kara chuckles.

“Due to my powers, I don’t need it.” Kara explains.

“Oh.” Lena replies, realising.

Kara then quickly uses her super powers to change into a bikini which she bought, the process only taking her a second. Once Kara is changed, Lena looks at the alien with a surprised expression on her face.

“What?” Kara asks, noticing Lena staring.

“You… have a lot of muscles…” Lena comments, pointing to Kara’s six pack.

Kara chuckles.

“Yeah… I do… but that is only because of my powers. Believe me, if I didn’t have these powers, I would be nowhere near having a six pack.” Kara replies.

Lena nods her head, not saying anything else.

“Anyway, what would you like to do?” Kara asks.

“Uhhhh…. Can we go for a swim?…. But only if you don’t let go of my hand.” Lena suggests, nervously.

“Of course. Nothing will happen to you, and you don’t have to worry about any creatures in the sea, because I’ll be able to spot them.” Kara says, wanting to hopefully elevate Lena’s nerves.

“Okay.” Lena smiles, and then holds out her hand for Kara to take, which the blonde does.

Over the next several hours the two women have a bunch of fun on the beach, going for swims in the ocean, with Lena slowly growing in confidence, even to the point where she eventually playfully splashes Kara with water, letting go of her hand as she does. After that, the two return to the beach, and then go about building a really grand sandcastle, which Lena meticulously plans out. Kara then flies and gets them some sandwiches for lunch, which they eat together on the beach towels, laying next to one another. Then for the remaining few hours, the two play more in the ocean and build some more sandcastles, before they eventually call it a day and head back to Luthor manor.

“I had a lot of fun at the beach with you today.” Lena chuckles happily, as the two land back at Luthor manor, it still being empty.

“I had a lot of fun too.” Kara smiles happily.

Kara directs Lena to have a shower, to wash off all the sand and the salty beach water, then while Lena is doing that, Kara flies to Metropolis to get them some burgers, and returns and eats them with Lena. The two ladies then sit on Lena’s bed and happily eat the burgers, with the 10-year-old snuggled into Kara’s side.

A few hours go by, and during that time Kara and Lena watch a movie on the TV in Lena’s room, before they eventually decide to go to sleep, cuddled together.

“Night, night, Kara.” Lena yawns, snuggling into Kara’s side.

“Goodnight, Lena.” Kara says, happily, placing a kiss on top of the brunette’s head.

The two ladies then drift off to sleep.

Kara and Lena wake up the next morning, and Kara honestly feels the most relaxed she has felt in a while. For a moment Kara forgets where she is, but soon remembers that she is in the year 2003, with a 10-year-old Lena.

“Morning.” Kara says, noticing Lena is already awake, still cuddled into her side.

“Morning, Kara.” Lena says, although with a bit of a sad tone to her voice.

“What’s the matter, Lena?” Kara asks, noticing Lena’s tone.

“You have to go today.” Lena says, sadly.

Kara now grows a sympathetic look on her face.

“I know….” Kara replies, sadly, “And I know you hate it, but I can’t stay any longer. But like I have told you before, every year I spend with you, is a year closer to us meeting in the future. Then in the future, when we do meet, we can spend as much time as you like together.”

Lena is silent for a few moments.

“In the future….. can we…. spend more nights together, like this?” Lena asks, sweetly.

Kara hesitates, because she realises that the young girl doesn’t really realise what she is saying, nor does she know that she is totally in love with the older version of her. However, Kara knows she has to answer the young girl.

“Of course we can.” Kara says.

“Good.” Lena nods.

The two ladies then continue with their morning together, and have a nice healthy breakfast from some of the fruit which is in the fridge at the Luthor manor. After that, the two spend some more time together, before Kara finally hears a car coming up the drive of the manor, and says her goodbyes to Lena.

“Bye Lena, I’ll see you next year. I love you.” Kara says, hugging the 10-year-old.

“Love you too, so much.” Lena replies, hugging Kara tightly.

The two hug for a few more moments, before they eventually separate, and Kara then flies out the window, setting her time travel device to the year 2004.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in the year 2004, and it is another rainy day. However, Kara doesn’t let the rain affect her mood, because she knows that with every day she spends with Lena, it is another year forward into the future, and another year closer to her getting back home to 2016, where hopefully Lena will be alive.

“12 more years.” Kara says to herself, as she floats in the air above Luthor manor.

Kara quickly searches for Lena’s heartbeat, she expects the young girl to be at her new boarding school, and for her to then have to go about the process of locating Lena. However, Kara sees that Lena’s heartbeat is coming from inside Luthor manor, and it is racing pretty fast, although not in a manner that suggests Lena has been exercising, one that suggests the 11-year-old is scared.

“Lena.” Kara says, worry now in her voice.

Kara flies to the direction of Lena’s heartbeat, but she quickly realises that it is coming from somewhere in the centre of Luthor manor, meaning she won’t be able to get inside and talk with Lena, because she can’t risk being spotted by anyone. So, Kara decides to do the only thing she can, and sit on the roof and use her super hearing and x-ray vision to monitor what is going on.

After a few moments, Kara sees that Lena is in some room, likely in the basement of Luthor manor, with Lex. As soon as Kara notices this she gets a bad feeling in her stomach. Kara certainly realises that if Lena’s heart is racing, and Lex is involved, then that is not a good thing.

“YOU STUPID CHILD!!! WHY DID YOU HAVE TO TOUCH THAT!!” Lex yells at Lena.

“I…. I’m sorry Lex….. I just wanted to show you…. what I made….” Lena replies, timidly, clearly crying.

Lex turns and looks at Lena, with so much anger on his face.

“YOU THINK I CARE ABOUT SOME STUPID LITTLE THING YOU’VE MADE?!” Lex yells, “YOU DISRUPTED MY EXPERIMENT I’VE BEEN RUNNING FOR WEEKS! BECAUSE OF YOU I HAVE TO START ALL OVER!!”

“I…. I’m sorry Lex…” Lena says again, looking to the floor, crying more so now.

“I DON’T WANT YOUR APOLOGIES!!!” Lex roars, “YOU ARE WORTHLESS!!! GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!!!”

Lena doesn’t move for a few moments, staying in her position, still crying.

“Come on Lena….. leave…” Kara says to herself.

Lex turns and sees that Lena is still in the room with him, some sort of lab, and then gets up from his seat and marches over to the young girl.

“I SAID LEAVE!!” Lex yells, right in Lena’s face, pointing his finger at the door.

This time Lena quickly runs away, absolutely crying her eyes out. As Kara witnesses this she absolutely hates everything that is going on. Kara hates that she just had to watch on as Lex abused his little sister like that. Kara hates that she can’t interfere, as if she is seen by Lex or Lillian then that will be horrible for the timeline. But at the same time Kara wonders if it will be worth it, worth the risk she would be putting the timeline in. All Kara knows is it is likely moments like this, with Lex yelling at Lena, and telling her she is worthless, which are one of the many reasons the Luthor kills herself in the future.

Kara watches for the next few moments as Lena quickly runs through the house, before then heading inside her bedroom, and closing the door behind her. Once Lena is alone in her room, she jumps onto her bed and curls up into a ball, all while still crying. As Kara watches this, she knows that while she may not be able to intervene and prevent moments from happening where Lex is yelling at Lena, what she can do is comfort Lena after these moments. Kara knows that it is a heavy responsibility, as it is moments like these which may decide Lena’s fate and feelings in the future.

Kara flies down from the roof, and makes her way into Lena’s bedroom, the window being unlocked today. Kara then deactivates her Supergirl suit, changing into her normal clothing, and just looks at Lena on the bed, still crying. Kara feels so much sympathy for the 11-year-old. Kara knows that right now she can’t worry about the future, and how this may be an important moment that determines Lena’s fate. All Kara has to worry about is comforting this incredible young girl.

Kara takes a step forward, closer to Lena’s bed, but then freezes upon hearing something Lena mutters through her tears.

“Please Kara… please come today….” Lena sobs.

Upon hearing that Kara really doesn’t know how to feel, because she is so conflicted. On the one hand Kara’s heart breaks that Lena is in this state, and thinks she needs her to have some form of comfort to get through it. However, on the other hand, Kara can’t help but feel happy that Lena wants her to be here with her right now.

After pausing for a few moments, Kara walks the remaining few metres over to Lena’s bed, and then lies down next to her, taking her in for a hug, Lena facing away from her.

“I’m here Lena. I’m here.” Kara says, softly.

Lena cries harder upon noticing Kara’s presence, before then rolling over and looking at Kara, as if she needs to make sure it is actually true.

“Kara…” Lena sobs, and then buries her head in Kara’s chest.

“Shhh…. Lee…. I’m here… Let it all out…. I’m here for you…..” Kara says, wrapping Lena in for a hug, stroking her back soothingly.

Lena continues to sob, and cling onto Kara tightly for several minutes. Throughout it all, Kara continues to rub Lena’s back, and offer her some reassuring words. Kara knows that this truly most be really horrible for Lena, as from Lena’s perspective Lex is her amazing good brother. So, Lena has just had to experience the brother she looks up to, and loves, screaming in her face, and trying to shove her down. In the future Lena did mention a few things about her experience with Lex to her, and the one thing Kara always took away from it was she believes that Lex did most of his abuse to Lena because he feared her. Kara thinks that the truth is that Lex has always known that Lena is smarter than him, so he has used all his manipulation, playing with Lena’s emotions, to try and crush Lena’s will. It is Lex’s ego that drove all that, because he simply could not handle the prospect of his little sister intellectually outshining him, and likely nor could Lillian.

Kara continues to lay there on the bed and hug Lena for a while, not wanting to hurry the young girl to finally speak to her. Kara remembers that whenever she was upset when she first got to Earth, Eliza would try and comfort her, and get her to speak to her, but she didn’t want that. All Kara wanted was for Eliza, or someone, to sit there with her, and just let her cry, and not expect her to talk. So, that is what Kara is doing now.

Eventually, after almost half an hour of crying, Lena finally stills in Kara’s embrace, with her sobs stopping. Kara then uses her super hearing to check on Lena’s heartbeat, and that is when she confirms to herself that Lena has cried herself to sleep.

“It’s okay Lena. Sleep. I’ll stay here with you.” Kara mutters, even though she knows Lena probably can’t hear her.

Kara lays there on the bed for a while, trying not to move and wake the 11-year-old up. Kara knows that all that crying can truly exhaust someone, both physically and emotionally, so sometimes sleep is the best thing. Eventually, after about 15 minutes, Kara closes her eyes as well, deciding she might as well make use of this time to sleep also.

Kara is woken some time later by Lena finally stirring awake. Kara can tell this because Lena is starting to move a bit in their embrace. While the two of them have been sleeping, Kara has moved on the bed to lay on her back, and Lena is cuddled into Kara’s side, with her head on her chest, while Kara has an arm wrapped around Lena’s body, holding her close to her.

Kara opens her eyes and then turns to look at Lena. Out of the corner of Kara’s eyes she can see that the sun is low in the sky, meaning that they both slept for most of the day. This disappoints and worries Kara, because she knows that means that they essentially missed a bunch of time together today, time which Kara could have put to good use to try and soothe Lena, and reassure her that she is not worthless, like Lex said. But Kara knows that she really can’t control what she and Lena do in a day. Today Kara may have hoped to talk things through with Lena, but it seems that what Lena really needed was to be soothed, and then to sleep.

“Lena?” Kara says softly, as the 11-year-old wakes up.

Lena hums, and Kara then watches for the next 10 seconds as Lena slowly wakes up. It is in this moment that Kara realises just how beautiful of a moment it is to witness someone you care about wake up, and to then see their eyes looking at you.

“Hey.” Kara smiles, upon seeing Lena’s green eyes looking at her.

“Kara.” Lena smiles back.

“How did you sleep?” Kara asks, not making any attempt to move away from Lena, or allow the young girl more room to move away from her. Lena also makes no move to shift away from Kara either.

“Good.” Lena replies, “I sleep better when I’m with you. I know I’m safe, and you’ll protect me.”

Kara’s heart breaks upon hearing Lena say that, because while it may have been very sweet from Lena, it also means that the young girl usually doesn’t feel safe when she sleeps.

“You’ll always be safe with me, Lena.” Kara eventually says, after pausing for a few moments.

Lena smiles at Kara, not saying a word in response, as if she is just taking in the sight of the superhero, and keeping it in her memory.

“Have you not been sleeping well?” Kara asks.

Lena bites her lip, nervously.

“Not really.” Lena replies, “At my new boarding school the other people are loud all night in the other rooms, and when I’ve been back here I haven’t been able to sleep because Lex has been making noise all night.”

Kara now grows a confused look on her face.

“Lillian and Lionel don’t mind Lex making the noise?” Kara asks.

“Lionel doesn’t really ever sleep here… and when he does…. he’s drunk…. But Lillian sleeps in a room the other side of the manor, far away enough that she can’t hear Lex.” Lena explains.

“That’s really not fair on you, Lena.” Kara says, with sympathy in her voice.

Lena bites her lip again, but doesn’t make any attempt to speak or nod her head or something.

“So…. why has Lex been noisy?” Kara asks.

Upon hearing that question from Kara, Lena looks away from Kara, nervously. Kara notices this.

“Lena?” Kara asks, confused.

Lena nervously looks back up at Kara, in her eyes.

“He…. has been….. obsessed with Superman.” Lena finally admits.

Kara now grows a very nervous feeling in her stomach upon Lena saying that. Kara knows that she could change things right now, and go and warn her cousin about Lex, or even tell Lena what Lex will become. Kara is so very tempted to do that, as that action would likely save a lot of lives. But Kara knows that she can’t risk that. Kara can’t risk making such dramatic changes to the timeline, as there could be unforeseen consequences that make things end up being far worse than what they are. So, Kara knows she just has to continue to have small impacts on the timeline, by trying to change Lena’s life. Even so, that doesn’t make her feel any less guilty about the things she could prevent.

“Oh…” Kara replies, trying not to give anything away. “Why’s he obsessed with him?”

“I… I don’t know…. He hasn’t really said why…. or told me anything…. He has just been trying to find ways to study Superman’s DNA….. He wants to learn everything that he can do.” Lena explains.

Kara nods her head.

“You know you can’t help him, by telling him knowledge of my abilities, right?” Kara asks.

“Yes, I know.” Lena nods, “I promise I haven’t, and I won’t.”

“Okay, I trust you.” Kara smiles back.

“I… I have been trying to get Lex to do something different…. because he’s scary like this…. But he’s just yelled at me.” Lena says, now growing some tears in her eyes again.

“Oh Lena, don’t cry.” Kara says, pulling Lena in for a hug once more, “I watched Lex yell at you. You certainly did not deserve that. I believe I have said it to you before, but you deserve the world, Lena. What Lex said to you, about you being ‘worthless’, is not true. I hope you know that. He is only saying those things because of his own problems, with his own ego. He is questioning his own self-worth, so he has to try and belittle yours to make himself feel better.”

Lena continues to cry for a few more minutes, while Kara just continues to hug her. Eventually Lena’s tears die down, and she then glances out her window, now realising that it’s late in the day.

“I…. slept all day…” Lena says, sadly.

“Yeah.” Kara replies, “But you clearly needed it. If you stay awake now, you’ll probably fall asleep tonight too, as long as Lex isn’t too noisy.”

“I missed my day with you…” Lena says, upset, curling her bottom lip.

“No… you didn’t…. You knew I was here the whole time; you were just sleeping. We just spent the day relaxing together, being comfortable with each other. I wouldn’t count that as a missed day.” Kara says, trying to cheer up the young girl.

Lena is silent for a few moments.

“Maybe….. I still wish I was awake for more of the day though.” Lena says, sadly.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, understanding what Lena is say, “But how about I go fly out and get us our burgers, and then we can eat and talk and everything until late in the night?”

Lena now grows a smile on her face.

“Okay, that sounds nice.” Lena smiles.

“Great.” Kara smiles back.

Kara gets up from the bed, and then a few moments later she flies out of Lena’s bedroom. Kara returns about 5 minutes later with two burgers in hand.

“Here we go.” Kara smiles at Lena, who is still sitting on her bed.

Kara makes her way back over to the bed, and then sits next to Lena, handing her one of the burgers wrapped in tinfoil.

“Thank you, Kara.” Lena smiles, unwrapping the foil.

“You know….. I was just thinking….. the younger version of me, she has only just landed on this planet a few months ago.” Kara says.

Lena turns and looks at Kara and smiles.

“That’s good.” Lena smiles.

“Yeah.” Kara replies, and then takes her first bite into her burger.

Lena and Kara then begin to eat in silence, however, after a few minutes, Kara can tell that Lena wants to ask her something.

“What is it, Lena?” Kara asks.

Lena turns and looks at Kara, nervously.

“Can’t….. can’t I meet the young version of you?” Lena asks, biting her lip, with a bit of crumbs from the burger at the corner of her lip.

Kara now gives Lena a sad look.

“No. That would change the timeline far too much Lena.” Kara says, sadly, “I really wish we could have met when we were younger, but the whole point of me doing this is to make sure I try and keep the changes to the timeline to a minimal, only changing stuff related to you. It would be very dangerous for me to change my own past. For all I know I could cease to exist.”

“Yeah…. okay….. I don’t want that.” Lena says, in a sad voice, “But…. if we did meet….. do you think we would have been friends?”

Kara looks at Lena and grows a very big smile on her face.

“If we met when we were both younger I think we would have been the absolute best of friends. I think you would have talked to be about all the scientific stuff you are interested in, and I would have told you all about the technology on Krypton. I think we would have been inseparable, and never far from one another.” Kara smiles.

“That… sounds nice.” Lena replies.

“Yeah… it does.” Kara says, with a bit of sadness in her voice that that can’t be her past, “But….. we can still have something like that…. in the future.”

“Yes, I hope so.” Lena says, “I just don’t like waiting.”

Kara chuckles.

“I know you don’t. But I really hope this is all worth it.” Kara says, although partly saying that to herself, thinking of Lena’s future suicide.

“It is.” Lena says.

Kara looks at Lena again and smiles.

Kara and Lena then spend the rest of the day eating their burgers and just talking with one another. Lena tells Kara all about her new boarding school, and the scientific stuff she is learning, and what she has begun to think about what she wants to do in the future. Kara, meanwhile, just happily listens to everything Lena says to her, not wanting to tell Lena too much information about her own self, as that will be for Lena to discover in the future, when they finally do meet, both as adults.

Eventually, the hours tick by and midnight hits, and Kara notices Lena getting tired. Thankfully Lex hasn’t made any more noise, so Kara hopes that Lena will get some sleep tonight. Kara then says her goodbyes to Lena, placing a kiss on her forehead, before then telling her that she will see her next year, and to remember that she cares about her. Kara then flies out Lena’s bedroom and activates her time travel device for her to go to the year 2005.

Kara appears in the year 2005, and the blonde just hopes that this last year hasn’t been as bad for Lena as she thinks it may have been, with everything that Lex has been doing. So, as has become usual upon Kara arriving in a new year, the superhero uses her super hearing to track Lena’s heartbeat, locating it to the west of Metropolis.

Kara lands just outside a boarding school, about 30 miles west of Metropolis, a completely different one to the boarding school Lena originally went to. Kara hopes that Lena has been able to make some more friends at this new boarding school, like she did in her previous one, before Lillian decided to move her out of it. As much as Kara dislikes to think about it, she knows that if Lena makes some more friends then that will hopefully make her life a bit better, and lessen the chance of her wanting to commit suicide in the future.

Kara walks closer to the boarding school, using her x-ray vision to inspect it, and get information as to the layout of the school itself. In doing this, Kara finds that Lena is currently in a bedroom with another person, and from how her heart is beating she seems to be happy. This, of course, pleases Kara.

Kara flies up over the boarding school, and then lands on the roof, just above Lena’s bedroom. The superhero then uses her super hearing and x-ray vision to listen to what Lena is doing inside.

“Lena, I’m glad that my papa allowed me to come visit you this weekend.” A voice says.

“I’m glad you are here too, Andy. I’m just upset that you have to go home soon.” Lena replies.

From this information Kara gathers that the person in Lena’s bedroom right now is Andrea, the girl who was Lena’s ‘best friend’ in her previous boarding school.

“I know.” Andrea replies, “But you can always write to me, and phone me if you can manage to get your hands on a phone.”

“Yeah. I just… don’t like it here, Andrea.” Lena replies, “All of the other people don’t want anything to do with me…. they have already made their friends…. I’m just the new girl…. even though it’s been 2 years now.”

Andrea gives Lena a sympathetic look.

“Yeah…. I’m sorry about that Lena.” Andrea says, taking the fellow 12-year-old in for a hug, “But maybe you will make some friends this year?”

“I don’t think so…. But it’s okay…. I’m happy with being by myself and studying.” Lena says, in a small voice.

Kara’s heart hurts upon hearing Lena say that, as no child deserves to ever have an experience in school where they have no friends, and just have to be okay with being by themselves. Kara knows Lena, and she knows that all those other kids are idiots, because they would all be incredibly lucky to have Lena Luthor as their friend. Kara herself has always felt lucky to be friends with Lena, even though they’ve only known each other a few months, in the future.

After this, Kara sits on the rooftop and watches on as Andrea and Lena continue to talk, getting the notion that Andrea will be leaving soon, when someone arrives to pick her up, and take her home. So, Kara decides to just wait, letting Lena spend time with her friend, knowing it is important for the young girl, even if she realises that something must happen between them in the future, as Lena never mentioned an Andrea to her.

Eventually, about an hour and a half later, Andrea gets a phone call on her Motorola Razr flip mobile phone, letting her known that her papa and his driver are waiting for her at the entrance to the boarding school. After that, Andrea and Lena walk together to the entrance, where Lena says her goodbyes to Andrea, and then waves her off. Kara then watches from the rooftop as Lena seems to deflate, and look sad, as she walks back towards her bedroom. It is in this moment that Kara decides to fly into Lena’s room and be waiting for her.

Lena returns to her bedroom about 3 minutes after saying goodbye to Andrea, opening the door.

“Hey Lena.” Kara smiles, happily.

Lena jumps in fright, which quickly makes Kara think that just randomly saying hello to her in her bedroom probably wasn’t a good idea.

“Oh…. I’m sorry Lena… it’s just me…” Kara says, moving closer to the 12-year-old.

Lena takes a deep breath, holding a hand to her chest.

“Kara…. you scared me…” Lena says.

“Yeah…. I’m sorry about that, I didn’t mean to.” Kara replies, guiltily.

“Have…. have you just got here?” Lena asks, still catching her breath from being scared, now closing her bedroom door.

“No. I have been here for a few hours. I saw you were talking with Andrea, so I decided to wait until she left.” Kara explains.

Lena grows a disappointed look on her face.

“So… we missed more time together… again?” Lena asks, sadly.

“Oh Lena…” Kara says, quickly taking the young girl in for a hug, “The amount of time we spend together doesn’t matter. It is all about the quality of the time we spend together, that’s all.”

Lena doesn’t respond to Kara verbally, she just hugs Kara back, and then nods her head into the blonde’s chest.

Kara and Lena continue to hug for a few minutes, before they eventually separate from one another. As soon as they do that, Kara takes her first real look around Lena’s bedroom, and then notices how one side of the room looks almost untouched.

“What bed is yours?” Kara asks, seeing as Andrea and Lena were sitting on the floor the whole time they were talking.

“This one.” Lena says, pointing to the side of the room which looks more lived in, with a few posters on the wall.

Kara grows a confused expression on her face upon Lena saying that.

“Why does the other side of the room look so…. empty?” Kara asks, “Did you roommate take all their things down when they left for the summer?”

“No.” Lena replies, now growing a sad look on her face, “No one wants to share a room with me because they have already all chosen their roommates before I got here.”

Kara now, once more, feels so bad for Lena, while also feeling more anger towards Lillian. Kara knows full well that this is simply a result of Lillian moving Lena to a different boarding school, just to make sure she doesn’t get ‘comfortable’. By Lillian moving Lena’s school, she put the young girl in a place where friendships had already been formed, and Lena, who isn’t the most socially outgoing person, was in the even more difficult position of just being the new kid.

“I’m sorry to hear that, Lena.” Kara replies, “Anyone would be lucky to be your roommate.”

Lena grows a smile upon Kara saying that. After that, the two ladies remain silent, just happily looking at each other.

“Anyway, why don’t we sit on your bed and you can tell me everything that has been going on in the last year?” Kara suggests.

“Okay.” Lena nods.

Kara and Lena then proceed with their usual routine. Lena tells Kara about all the new things that have happened to her over the last year. Lena speaks about all the scientific stuff she has learnt, and how she is way ahead of the stuff she is being taught in school. Lena even talks about all the books she has been able to read, because Lillian can’t stop her from reading fiction books which she usually disapproves of. Then Lena also tells Kara how things have been better with Lex, because her brother has mostly just isolated himself, and not really spoken to her much, and therefore not shouted at her again. Upon Kara hearing that, she got another uneasy feeling in her stomach, knowing it is another step towards Lex’s madness.

Kara and Lena’s day continued on for hours, with the two just enjoying one another’s company as usual, and then having their burgers for dinner. The day then ended with Kara saying goodbye to Lena, who, as usual, is upset about Kara leaving. Kara and Lena then hugged, before the blonde put on her Supergirl costume and set her time travelling device for 2006.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in 2006, and as she does, she grows a smile on her face. Kara thinks how it is now only 10 years until she will get to the future, her present, where Lena will hopefully be alive. Kara is almost half-way through her time travelling adventures. While Kara does not regret her decision to time travel even for a second, it has taken an emotional toll on her. For Lena, she sees Kara for one day every year, but for Kara it is consecutive days, one after another, always tackling with more emotional issues that Lena has, or she herself has. But all Kara knows, is no matter the emotional toll doing this all will take on her, it will be worth it if she saves Lena’s life, and gives her a little bit of a happier childhood, preventing the future CEO from committing suicide.

After Kara arrives in the new year, she floats over the boarding school where she last spoke to Lena, and then uses her super hearing to track the now 13-year-old’s heartbeat. However, as soon as Kara hears Lena’s heartbeat, she knows that something is wrong, because her heart is beating erratically, and not in a good way. So, as soon as Kara notices this, she quickly goes flying in the direction of Lena, ending up floating just outside the girl’s bedroom window. Inside Kara can see that Lena is on her bed, curled up into a ball, crying.

“Lena?” Kara calls out, tapping on the window.

Lena continues to cry, either not hearing Kara, or not knowing it is her.

“Lena!” Kara calls out again.

Lena still doesn’t make a move or sound to reply to Kara, and continues to cry. As a result of this Kara isn’t too sure what to do. The only way that Kara can get into Lena’s room is through her bedroom door, which would mean walking through the building where people may see her, or through her window. Either way, Kara knows that if Lena isn’t going to hear her, then she is going to have to break into the room. So, ultimately, Kara decides that breaking the lock on Lena’s window, forcing it open, would be better than breaking the door open.

After a few more moments of trying to think of any other ways to get into the room, and tapping on the window a few more times, Kara finally decides to break the window lock, and force the window open. Once the window is open, Kara quickly flies inside, and then uses her heat vision to sort of fix the lock, or at least that is what Kara hopes.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly, turning to look at Lena.

Lena continues to cry, still not responding to Kara. Kara feels so bad right now, because something clearly has happened to Lena over the last year, and she hates that she doesn’t know what it was. It makes Kara think that maybe she wasn’t a good friend to Lena in the future after all, because she never created an environment where Lena felt comfortable enough sharing this stuff about her past with her. Kara thinks that’s probably her fault, because she was never honest with Lena, as she never told her about her secret identity, and therefore never created that type of environment where they could share intimate things like that.

“Lena?” Kara calls out again, now walking to Lena’s bed.

This time, as Kara calls out to Lena, the 13-year-old moves on her bed slightly, stopping crying as she does. However, Lena doesn’t make a move to turn over and look at Kara.

“Lena…” Kara says, with a sigh, finally taking a seat on the bed next to the crying girl.

Lena doesn’t look at Kara still, but as soon as Kara places a hand on her, she breaks out into even more heavy sobs. As soon as Lena does this, Kara quickly moves to take Lena into her arms, hugging her closely, allowing the brunette to cry into her chest. As Lena does this, Kara realises that Lena is a lot bigger than when she previously let Lena cry into her chest, when she was younger. In fact, Kara thinks that Lena is only about a foot off of her height in the future, when she is 24.

Kara sits there on the bed, continuing to hug the crying Lena for almost an entire hour. Kara wants to ask Lena what is wrong, but she doesn’t want to make the 13-year-old feel worse than she clearly already does. So, Kara decides to just let Lena cry things out for now, and then once she has, she will speak to her.

After about an hour, Lena’s tears begin to stop, and the young girl stills in Kara’s chest, although this time Kara can tell that Lena hasn’t fallen asleep.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly.

Lena hums, still with a few small tears in her voice.

Kara parts from her hug with Lena, and then looks the young girl in her eyes. Kara can see that Lena has pure devastation on her face, and it breaks her alien heart.

“Oh Lena…. what’s wrong?” Kara asks, wanting to know so she can try and talk things through with Lena, and hopefully make the young girl feel better.

Lena is silent for a few moments, looking away from Kara, not daring to look her in the eyes.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly, again, trying to get Lena to reply to her.

Lena looks at Kara in her eyes, and after a few seconds, Kara is surprised to see anger on the brunette’s face.

“Why didn’t you tell me?!” Lena yells, pushing herself away from Kara now, moving to the other side of the bed.

Kara now grows a very confused look on her face, not knowing what Lena is talking about.

“Tell you what, Lena?” Kara asks, confused, reaching a hand out to touch Lena. Lena, however, rejects Kara reaching out to her, by moving away from her. “Lena?”

“You are from the future! You must have known about it! Why didn’t you tell me?!” Lena asks, still with a lot of anger in her voice.

Kara again wants to try and reach out for Lena, because she hates that the 13-year-old is angry at her, but she knows that right now Lena doesn’t want her to do that.

“Lena…. please tell me what you are talking about? I…. I don’t know what you are referring to?” Kara asks, both confused, and with some desperation in her voice.

“Lionel died!” Lena yells, “And now Lex wants to kill Superman!”

Upon hearing that Kara grows a surprised look on her face. Of course Kara does have future knowledge about Lionel dying, and about Lex finally going mad and deciding to try and kill Superman, however she had no idea when both of those events exactly occured. So, Kara is very surprised to hear that both events have obviously happened within the last year. It makes Kara feel so sorry for Lena, because she knows this must be one of those important moments in the young girl’s life, that leads her to do what she does in the future.

“Lena…. I…… I didn’t know….” Kara says, not really knowing what else to say right now. Kara has no words that she can magically say to make things better for Lena, as she is kind of stunned and surprised herself.

Lena now grows a confused look on her face.

“What do you mean you didn’t know?” Lena asks, annoyed, “You are from the future! We are friends in the future! You must have known about this…. and that this was going to happen!”

After Lena says that, Kara’s face flinches for a few seconds, while the blonde just tries to work out what to say next to Lena. Kara knows that she is playing a fine line right now, because she doesn’t want to tell Lena too much about the future, and specifically everything that Lex does, but at the same time she knows that she will have to tell her something.

“Well?” Lena asks, after Kara doesn’t reply for a few seconds.

It is in this moment that Kara’s walls break down. Kara decides that if she is really going to try and change Lena’s life, and stop her horrible future from happening, then she needs to tell Lena the truth, at least about Lex. Kara is pretty sure that if she doesn’t tell Lena the full truth, then the young brunette will lose some trust in her, and Kara doesn’t want that to damage their relationship in the future.

Kara sighs, preparing to say everything to the 13-year-old.

“The truth is Lena….. yes…. in the future we are friends…. best friends maybe…. like I have told you….. But even so…. in the future…. you are a very closed off person….. You don’t let many people in…. and even when you do…. you don’t talk much about your emotional history or anything.” Kara explains, “So, yes, it is true that I knew, due to my future knowledge, about Lionel’s death, and about Lex trying to kill Superman, but I never knew exactly when they happened.”

Lena now grows a confused look on her face.

“I didn’t tell you about Lionel?” Lena asks, confused.

“You told me that he died…. and that he never really paid much attention to you…. and after that it was just Lillian as your parent…. which wasn’t much of a change because you were in boarding schools…. But you didn’t tell me the year in which Lionel died or anything. When you were telling me about it…. I could tell that it was a sensitive topic for you…. and I didn’t want to press you to tell me more than you were comfortable with. Of course, I could have looked up the specific date when Lionel died myself, but that didn’t feel right, and I honestly never even considered it. I made a point when we became friends, in the future, that I didn’t want to learn anything about you from the internet, or bias sources or anything. I only wanted to learn about you, from you.” Kara says.

Lena is silent for a few moments, taking in everything that Kara has just said to her, as it is a lot. Kara essentially just told her about her future personality, which Lena finds weird, because she doesn’t believe she is that closed off person right now. Of course, Lena doesn’t talk to many people about her emotions and everything, but she does to Kara. So, Lena is surprised that she doesn’t open up to Kara in the future, like she has been these last several years since first meeting her.

“But….. you still must have known about Lex….. from the news?” Lena asks, now in a slightly less angry voice.

Kara sighs again.

“Yes, I did.” Kara admits, “But if you remember, right now, in 2006, I am 15 years old, and have only been on this planet for 2 years. For the first few years of being here, my adopted family spent a lot of time trying to shield me from certain things. This included everything that happened between my cousin and your brother. But of course, even with that shielding, I heard about stuff with Lex in the news, but after a while I tried not to listen. I didn’t like hearing about my cousin, who I was sent to Earth to protect, being in danger. And I certainly did not know when it all began, as I always assumed it began prior to the news really reporting it.”

Lena is silent again after hearing Kara say that, taking it all in. Lena really doesn’t know what to say right now. Over the last year, since the last time Lena saw Kara, Lionel died, and then a few months later, Lex tried to kill Superman. It has all been a lot for Lena, and it has really affected her. So many different emotions have flood through Lena over the last year, from sadness and sorrow, to confusion, to being scared, before then finally settling on anger. Lena became angry, because she realised that Kara must have known about everything, but didn’t tell her to give her a chance to brace herself for it all, or potentially stop it.

“Look…. Lena….. I’m really sorry…. I…. I don’t really know what to say to you right now…… I just…. I’m really sorry that the last year has been tough on you…. I don’t know everything, in detail, as to what has happened….. but I’m here now….. and you can talk to me…. if you want.” Kara says, nervously.

Lena looks up at Kara, and has some tears in her eyes again, feeling very emotional. Lena was so sure that Kara purposely hid things from her, and now that she is finding out that isn’t entirely true, she isn’t sure what to feel.

“Lionel….. he…. he died about 6 months ago….” Lena says, in a sad voice, “I….. I was at Luthor manor….. for the holidays….. I was only there….. because Lillian was hosting a holiday party….. and she just wanted to use me…. to pretend we are a happy family…..”

Kara nods her head, hearing yet another bad story about Lillian, and hating the Luthor matriarch even more than she already does.

“It…. it happened the day after the party…… Lex and Lillian…. they had gone into Metropolis….. to do some Christmas shopping….. I…. I was in my room….. and I thought I was in the house by myself…. But…. I then heard a crash….. I was scared…. But I went to go and look….. and I found that the crash came from Lionel’s private study…. When I went inside I found him on the floor….. face down….. with a broken glass by his hand….” Lena explains, with tears in her eyes, “I….. I didn’t know what to do…… so I ran out the room….. and got the house phone…. and called for an ambulance….. I then called Lillian….. but she put her phone down on me as soon as she heard it was me….. before I could tell her about Lionel……”

Kara shoots Lena another sympathetic look, while also wanting to shake her head, thinking about how Lillian made a horrible situation for Lena even worse than it already was.

“I…. I then went back to Lionel….. and….. I tried to feel for his pulse…. but he didn’t have one…… I…. I have read about CPR…… but….. Lionel was laying on his front….. and I wasn’t strong enough to turn him over……” Lena explains, “The paramedics came….. about 5 minutes later…. and after a couple of minutes…… they told me he was dead….. When I heard that…. I….. I broke into tears…. But I don’t know why. Lionel…. he was always polite to me….. when he was sober….. and a few times he spent time with me on my birthday…. but…. we never had a real relationship…..”

“You were upset because even though you didn’t have a relationship, like a child should have with their father, he was still your father. It doesn’t matter if a child has one of the worst parents in the world, who they hate, when they die, it is still emotional.” Kara says.

“But he wasn’t even my real father.” Lena says, confused.

Kara intakes a breath upon hearing Lena say that, realising that this Lena, right now, has no idea that she is actually a Luthor, and that Lionel was her biological father. Kara thinks about just humming, and not saying anything to Lena, but she realises that she already has made Lena upset, and angry, by keeping things from her, so she doesn’t want to do that again. Kara just hates that what she is about to tell Lena is going to devastate the 13-year-old even more than she already is.

“Uhhmmm…. Lena….” Kara begins, slowly, “Lionel….. he….. he was your real father.”

“What?” Lena asks, surprised and confused.

Kara sighs, gathering her nerves.

“Shortly after we met each other, you found out, from Lillian, that Lionel really was your real father. Your mom, she worked for Lionel, as they met on some business trip or something. Lionel was taken with her, and he had an affair, resulting in you being born. But…. I don’t really know all the details…. and nor does future you…… But after you were born….. Lionel didn’t have anything to do with you….. but once your mom died….. he found out…. and he took you in…. because he knew you were his daughter……. I don’t really know why he never told you the truth……. Maybe it was to hide from Lillian that he had an affair.” Kara explains.

Lena’s eyes go wide upon hearing Kara say that, and then she breaks out into heavy tears again.

“He was really my father?” Lena sobs.

Kara now moves closer to Lena again, and takes the 13-year-old in for a hug. This time Lena doesn’t try and move away from the blonde, and accepts the hug.

“Yeah…. I’m sorry you had to find out like this, Lena.” Kara says, softly.

Lena continues to cry for about 15 minutes, before she pulls back from Kara, still sniffling.

“It makes sense now.” Lena says.

“What does?” Kara asks.

“Lillian….” Lena replies, “She hates me….. because I remind her of the affair Lionel had. And…. that’s why this family…. the Luthors…. adopted me…. a child from Ireland…..”

Kara nods her head, feeling her own emotions bubbling up now. Kara feels so bad for Lena, it is one of those instances where Kara regrets not telling the timeline to go fuck itself, and then raising Lena herself after her mother died.

“Maybe…. but that still is not an excuse for how poorly Lillian treats you.” Kara says, wanting to make sure Lena knows that, even with this knowledge, Lillian’s actions towards her are not okay.

Lena nods her head, and then stills again.

“D…. does Lex know?” Lena asks, looking up at Kara.

Kara looks at Lena with so much sympathy on her face.

“Yes….” Kara nods, “You told me…. that…. after you found out Lionel was really your father…. you went to see Lex….. and he told you he knew….. He tested your DNA about 2 weeks after you came to live with the Luthors.”

Lena’s eyes go wide, surprised by this information. Admittedly, after hearing Kara tell her about her parentage, she did think that Lex must have known, but she certainly didn’t think Lex would have known for such a long time and not told her, even with the person he is today, and will likely become.

Lena eventually just nods her head sadly, accepting this information from Kara.

“I’m so sorry Lena. You really do deserve a better family than the Luthors.” Kara says, with a lot of pity in her voice.

After that, Kara and Lena are silent for a while, with Kara not really knowing what to say next, and wanting to wait for Lena to decide to continue to talk whenever she is comfortable.

“So…. Lex…. has always been like this?” Lena asks, with so much hurt on her face, “As…. he kept it from me for years?”

Kara sighs, and looks at Lena with so much sympathy on her face again.

“Yeah….. I’m pretty sure that Lex has been manipulating you ever since you first met him. You have no idea how much I wanted to warn you about him, but I didn’t think it would be a good idea in regards to the timeline. Maybe I made the wrong decision in doing that, and if so, I’m sorry.” Kara says.

Lena nods her head again, not saying much else. Kara and Lena then both fall silent again, and Kara waits, just as she did the last time, for Lena to say something. However, Lena doesn’t say anything for a good 3 minutes, and it starts to build a lot of anxiety in Kara’s stomach. So, Kara decides to speak up herself.

“Lena…. if you don’t mind me asking……… what has Lex done…. to Superman…. this last year?” Kara asks, thinking that knowing the specifics of what has happened might help her to be able to talk to Lena.

Lena looks up at Kara, still with a lot of hurt on her face, and some tears in her eyes.

“After…… Lionel died…… he took over as the new CEO of Luthor Corp…… He then…. began doing more research into Superman….. using Luthor Corp resources…… He….. he found out about kryptonite….. and a couple of months ago….. he attacked Superman using it…. and a lot of people got hurt because of that.” Lena explains.

“Oh Lena….. I’m so sorry.” Kara says, once more not really knowing what else she can say.

“But…. even though Lex did all that….. he didn’t get punished…… because his lawyers got him out of it….. But now….. everyone knows my brother tried to kill Superman….. and they treat me differently than before……. They think I’m like him….. and want nothing to do with me….. Even in my classes….. no one wants to sit next to me anymore…..” Lena says, more tears appearing now.

Kara quickly moves over and takes Lena in for a hug.

“I’m so sorry that people are treating you that way Lena.” Kara says, as she continues to hug the 13-year-old, “You are not your brother. I wish I could say that in the future things are different, and you are not judged by your brother’s actions, but that isn’t the case. All I can say to you, is I have never judged you for what Lex has done, or will do. You deserve to be judged by your own actions, just like any other person. In fact, I think that was one of the big reasons why I felt so connected to you. As before we’d met, in the future, I had just found out a lot about what my family, from Krypton, had done. Some of the things they did, both my mother, and my father, were not actions I expected of them. Then on top of that, I found out that my aunt was a terrorist. I realised, through all of that, that I didn’t want to be judged for my family’s actions, and when you said something similar to me after we first met, I felt so connected to you.”

Lena moves back from her hug with Kara a bit, and looks the blonde in the eyes.

“You really don’t think less of me because my brother tried to kill your cousin?” Lena asks.

“Of course I don’t.” Kara quickly replies, “I never have, and never will. You are an incredible, wonderful person, and I am privileged to call you my friend. I just really wish that people could see you the way I see you, and not judge you for your brother’s actions.”

Lena looks at Kara for a few moments, and then grows a small smile on her face, despite some tears still running down her cheeks, before then quickly taking Kara in for another hug.

“I love you, Kara.” Lena says.

“I love you too, Lena.” Kara replies, hugging Lena tightly in response.

For the rest of the day Kara tries to just spend time with Lena, talking through things with the 13-year-old, and trying to reassure her about herself, reminding her that she is an incredible person, and shouldn’t let her family’s actions get her down. After that, the two talk for a long while, staying in Lena’s room, before Kara then gets them their burgers, which they eat happily. The hours then ticked by, and soon Kara knows it is time for her to leave again.

“I need to go now, Lena.” Kara says, sadly.

Lena looks at Kara with a sad look on her face.

“I wish you didn’t have to go. Things would be better with you here.” Lena replies.

“I know, Lena.” Kara says, “But think of it this way. There is only 10 more years before we meet in the future, and after that, we have so many years where we can spend time together. Obviously for as long as you’ll have me as a friend. You just have to wait a little while longer.”

“O….okay…..” Lena eventually says, sadly, “In the future….. when we are friends….. can we still set aside a day every year to spend together, just us?”

Kara smiles at Lena upon hearing that suggestion.

“That sounds great, Lena. But I hope that we can spend multiple days together like that in the future.” Kara replies.

Lena now grows a big smile on her face herself.

“I’d like that.” Lena nods.

“It’s a plan then.” Kara smiles.

Kara then says goodbye to Lena, giving her a kiss on the forehead, before she then takes off into the sky, setting her time travelling device for 2007.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in 2007, a new year, and another year closer to finally getting home to 2016, where she hopes with all her might that Lena decides not to kill herself. Kara does know that the previous year was not a good one for Lena, with everything that happened to her family. The blonde just hopes that she had enough of an impact for it to not have as much as a devastating lasting long-term effect as it did in the original timeline for Lena.

Once Kara has gathered her thoughts, she looks down at Lena’s boarding school, and then uses her super hearing to try and locate Lena’s heartbeat. However, this time Kara can’t hear Lena’s heartbeat, which she thinks is strange. So, Kara decides to fly to Luthor manor, in hopes that Lena is there instead. As Kara does this, she really hopes that she doesn’t have to spend too much time today trying to find where Lena is. Over the last few years of visiting Lena Kara knows that they really haven’t had much time to bond, or just have fun together or anything. Over the last few years, either Kara’s time with Lena has been limited, and cut short, or Kara has simply had to spend a long time comforting the young girl. The only comfort that Kara can take from it all, is hopefully those moments still meant a lot to Lena. Kara hopes that even in Lena’s moments of devastation, and sadness, Lena having some comfort from her helped a lot. All Kara can base that on is how much it helped when Eliza or Alex comforted her whenever she got sad and upset during the first few years after arriving on Earth.

A few minutes after Kara flies away from Lena’s boarding school, the superhero arrives a mile above Luthor manor, where thankfully Kara can hear Lena’s heartbeat. Kara then floats down closer to the manor, and she can see that Lena is actually the only one in the manor again. A part of Kara wants to feel bad that Lena has been left home alone, even though she is 14-years-old at this point. However, another part of Kara is glad that Lena is home alone, because that will mean that the brunette hasn’t had to deal with any abuse from Lex and Lillian, at least for a little while. Then at the same time, Kara recognises that as Lena is alone, it will mean they will get to spend more quality time together, without the fear of any interruptions, and without them having to simply stay in Lena’s bedroom.

Kara flies down to Lena’s bedroom window, expecting the 14-year-old to be there, but once she arrives, she realises that Lena is actually further inside the house somewhere. At this point Kara isn’t too sure what to do, because using her x-ray vision she can tell that Lena isn’t walking about or anything, meaning she isn’t about to come back up to her bedroom. So, Kara thinks about just opening Lena’s bedroom window and then walking through the house to the brunette, but the Kryptonian doesn’t want to scare Lena. So, Kara’s only other choice is to knock on the front door, and hope that Lena actually opens it.

Kara floats down to the front door, cheeking for any cameras, as she doesn’t want her face to be recorded and seen by Lillian and Lex or anything, as that would be horrid for the timeline, and more importantly, for Lena. After that, once Kara is confident that there are no cameras, she knocks on the large oak front doors, loudly. As soon as Kara does this, she can see, with her super vision, Lena freezing in place, clearly not expecting anyone to knock on the front door. Kara then watches as Lena looks to sit in place for a moment, clearly deciding what to do, seeming to be a bit nervous, before she eventually stands up, and then makes her way to the front door.

As Kara continues to watch Lena walking closer, she feels a nervous feeling in her stomach, and she doesn’t really know why. Kara thinks it’s absolutely ridiculous to be nervous, as by now Lena is very comfortable with her. Kara just thinks she’s nervous because meeting Lena, in whatever fashion, each year, is always a little awkward, as Kara always tries to do it in a way that doesn’t scare Lena or anything. So, a part of Kara right now is thinking that maybe it is stupid for her to have knocked on the front door, and maybe Lena will think she is weird for doing it, instead of just flying into the house through her bedroom window. However, before Kara can have any more of these negative thoughts, the front door opens, revealing Lena.

“Kara.” Lena smiles widely, after a few seconds.

“Lena?” Kara says surprised, as she looks at the 14-year-old.

Kara is surprised because it is clear that since the last year in which she saw Lena, the young girl has gone through some serious puberty changes, making her look more like the woman she is in the future. However, there is also a change to Lena which Kara is surprised by that has nothing to do with puberty, as the young Luthor has dyed her hair bleach blonde.

“Wow…. you…. look different…” Kara says, surprised.

“Thanks.” Lena smiles back, and then opens the door wider, signalling for Kara to come inside.

After a few seconds of Kara freezing, the superhero walks inside, and Lena then closes the door behind her. After that, before Kara can even get a grip on her surprise as to how different Lena looks, Lena jumps on her, taking her in for a hug.

“Kara? Is everything okay?” Lena asks, as she doesn’t feel the blonde hug her back.

“Oh sorry…” Kara says, and then quickly hugs the Luthor back, “I’m just surprised by how different you look since the last time I saw you. It’s weird for me, because for me it was just yesterday when you looked so different. But since then….. you’ve changed so much.”

Lena and Kara then part from their hug, and Kara has another good look at Lena, taking in once more just how different the now blonde looks.

“Yes…. I guess you could call this my rebellious phase. That’s certainly what Lillian calls it.” Lena admits.

Kara nods her head in agreement.

“Yeah…. You never told me about this in the future.” Kara replies.

“I didn’t?” Lena questions.

“No.” Kara nods, “Although a part of me is thinking maybe in the original timeline you never did this. I guess neither of us will ever know.”

“I guess not.” Lena replies.

Kara then goes to open her mouth, but then suddenly Lena brings both of her hands to her stomach, with some clear discomfort appearing on her face.

“Lena? Are you okay?” Kara asks, worried, as she moves closer to the 14-year-old.

“Yes…. it’s…. fine…..” Lena says, “Just…. period cramps…”

“Oh…. yeah….” Kara nods, “They are particularly bad when you are first getting used to having them. We should go and sit down.”

“Yes… okay.” Lena nods.

Kara slowly follows Lena as the young Luthor leads them to a living room area, where Kara guesses Lena was previously sitting before she knocked on the front door. The two then both take a seat on one of the couches.

“You feeling a bit better now?” Kara asks, concerned, after a few moments of silence.

“A bit.” Lena replies, still holding her stomach, and heavily breathing in and out to try and get some control on her cramps.

Kara nods her head, and then decides to sit in silence and wait for Lena to be ready to speak. Kara knows the last thing she wanted, when she experienced the same feeling, when she was first encountering puberty, was to talk to anyone. Kara just wanted to calmly be left to herself, to deal with her pain, so that is what she is doing now for Lena.

Eventually, after a couple of minutes, Lena takes one last deep breath, before she finally moves her hands away from her stomach.

“Okay…. I think it’s gone, for now.” Lena says.

Kara nods her head.

“That’s good. I know that sort of thing really sucks.” Kara replies.

“Yeah, it does.” Lena agrees, “And it’s not like Lillian has been helpful with it or anything.”

As soon as Lena says that, Kara feels really bad for Lena, because she realises that the young Luthor doesn’t have a caring mother who could talk their daughter through puberty, and the pains she will experience every month because of it.

“Uhmmm….. if you want…… I can….. uhhh….. talk to you about things…… if you have uhmmm….. any questions….” Kara says, very awkwardly, wanting to at least be someone Lena can talk to about things, even if she really doesn’t want to do that.

Lena’s eyes go wide, and then she blushes.

“No!” Lena quickly says, some embarrassment creeping into her own voice, “I mean…. no thank you….. I’ve done research myself….. I don’t think we need to have that awkward talk.”

“Okay… good.” Kara says, breathing a sigh of relief, “But…. even if it will be awkward…. you can ask me anything…. You know that, right?”

“I know.” Lena smiles, “And thank you Kara.”

Kara smiles back at Lena.

“Anyway…… I obviously know that some of your changes to how you look have come about due to puberty, but the blonde hair certainly hasn’t, unless I really am lacking in my human puberty education.” Kara says, with a chuckle.

Lena laughs back at Kara.

“No. I kind of did it for two reasons.” Lena admits.

“Oh, what were they?” Kara asks.

“Well….. firstly I did it because I knew it would annoy Lillian….. because she thinks any woman with blonde hair is a fool, and an embarrassment to their family. It was after Lillian said something pretty nasty to me.” Lena explains.

Again Kara feels more anger towards Lillian, with it seem to grow larger and larger with every year she visits Lena. Kara feels that she now has an even greater understanding of just how awful Lillian was to Lena, far beyond what future Lena told her. But at the same time, Kara can’t help but be pretty amused at Lena dying her hair just to spite Lillian, wondering how the Luthor matriarch must have acted.

“I imagine she didn’t take it too well.” Kara says.

“No, she didn’t.” Lena replies, “As soon as she saw my hair, she asked me if I was trying to be a ‘ditzy blonde bimbo’, and said I wasn’t a proper Luthor. After that she didn’t even acknowledge me for a week.”

“I expect that was actually a pretty nice break for you from Lillian then?” Kara replies.

“Yes, it was. But she then pulled me out of my boarding school as punishment. She claimed she did it because she was angry at the school for allowing me to dye my hair.” Lena explains.

Kara lets out a huff.

“That isn’t really fair.” Kara says, “It’s not like they can keep an eye on you 24/7, and it’s your hair after all.”

“I know.” Lena nods, “But we both know it was really just a way for Lillian to punish me, by moving me to a new boarding school again, which I start in the fall.”

Kara nods her head, understanding Lena.

“Yeah.” Kara replies, “But what was the second reason for you dying your hair then?”

“Oh…. the second reason….. is….. I thought it would let me hide a bit from the world.” Lena explains.

“Hide from what?” Kara asks, confused.

“Lex has continued his battle with Superman, and even though he has still not been successfully arrested, and imprisoned, there is a lot of media coverage around him, and therefore the Luthors. My picture has been in the papers several times, pointing out that I am Lex’s sister. Some of them do not say nice things about me. I even have had some reporters following me around, taking photos of me, when I have been out in the city.” Lena explains, “So I decided that maybe dying my hair would at least stop me from being recognised so easily.”

“Oh.” Kara says, feeling so bad for Lena that there is this media circus around her, because of Lex, and they have already started to make mean suggestions about her, “Has it worked?”

“It did for a while.” Lena replies, “But after a couple of weeks the media caught on, and then began running a story about how I must be in a rebellious phase, seeing as I have dyed my hair.”

Kara huffs.

“Yeah, no matter what, the media will always try and make a story out of nothing in these incidents. That’s something I have always tried not to do as a reporter.” Kara admits.

Lena smiles at Kara, and nods her head.

“So, I have to admit, I did find it a bit strange finding you in Luthor manor, and you not being in your room.” Kara says, trying to continue the conversation with Lena.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “Lillian is away with Lex somewhere for the next few weeks, so I have had the manor to myself. Because of that, I decided I didn’t just want to remain stuck in my room the whole time. So, I decided I would take advantage of Lillian being away, and use some of the spaces down here that I know Lillian would be annoyed at me using, or if I did use Lillian would just look at me and say horrid comments all the time until I left.”

“Well, that sounds like a good idea to me then.” Kara smiles, “It’s always nice to get out from being shut in a small similar space all the time.”

“I agree.” Lena nods.

“So, what were your plans for today, before I arrived?” Kara asks.

“Uhhh….. I was going to play some chess, with myself, and then read a book under a blanket or something.” Lena says, “Nothing exciting.”

“Oh…. well do you still want to do that?” Kara asks, “If you do, I would be happy to just sit here with you and keep you company.”

“No. I want to make the most of my time with you.” Lena quickly says.

Kara smiles at Lena upon hearing that.

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I guess we haven’t really got to have some fun together over these last few years, by doing an activity or something.”

“No.” Lena agrees.

“Alright. So, what do you want to do?” Kara asks.

“Uhhh….. I’m not sure…..” Lena admits, biting her lip slightly, “Do you know how to play chess?”

Kara looks at a chess board which is on the coffee table in front of them both.

“Yes, I do, but I’m not very good at it.” Kara admits, “But I’ll have a game with you if you want. Just don’t expect me to be much of a challenge or anything.”

“I’m sure you’ll be fine.” Lena smiles.

Kara and Lena then spend the next few hours playing several games of chess, with Lena winning every single one of them. In their first game, Lena beats Kara in 5 moves. In the game after that Lena beats the blonde in 4 moves, and then after that Kara improves and Lena beats her in 14 moves. Eventually, Kara and Lena do get deep into a game, but Kara realises it is only because Lena is either toying with her, or just wants to make her feel like she had a chance. After that, Kara suggests that they play their next few games without Lena having a queen. That particular change actually made things more of a challenge for Lena, and gave Kara a chance, but ultimately Lena still beat the superhero every time.

“Okay, okay. I give up.” Kara says, after over 2 hours of playing, “You’re far too good for me.”

Lena looks at Kara and smirks.

“I wouldn’t take it personally; I haven’t lost a game in almost a year now.” Lena admits.

“Wow.” Kara says, being proud of the 14-year-old for her being that good at the game.

Lena puts the chess board pieces back into their places, before then carefully putting the board back on the coffee table.

“Okay, with that done, what do you want to do now?” Kara asks, with a smile.

“Uhhh….. I don’t know.” Lena admits, “I’m not very good at thinking of activities to do.”

“Right.” Kara nods, with a thinking look on her face, “Well…. do you want to go out, or stay indoors?”

“I want to stay in. I hope that’s okay?” Lena asks.

“Of course it is.” Kara smiles back, “I’m just trying to narrow down our choices. I would say we can watch a movie, but I think we should save that for later. So…. hmmmm…… how are you at cooking?”

“Uhhh….. I’ve never really done anything….. so not good.” Lena admits.

“Great!” Kara says, with a big smile, “I’m not good either. So why don’t we be not good at cooking together, and make a cake or something?”

Lena smiles at Kara’s excitement.

“Okay….. but let’s just not burn the house down…. I don’t want Lillian to kill me.” Lena says, with a smile.

“Now you sound like my sister.” Kara admits.

“Alex?” Lena asks.

Kara turns and looks at Lena surprised, thinking that she has never actually told Lena her sister’s name.

“Yeah…… how do you know her name?” Kara asks, confused.

“Oh uhhh…..” Lena stammers, “I guess….. you mentioned it to me before…..”

Kara looks at Lena and can tell the 14-year-old is lying.

“Lena….. how do you know my sisters name?” Kara asks, still in a soothing voice, but with a bit firmer tone.

Lena now looks at Kara with a very nervous expression on her face, biting her lip.

“Lena, you can tell me anything. I promise I won’t be annoyed or angry at you.” Kara says.

Lena continues to nervously look at Kara for a few more seconds, before she finally takes a deep breath.

“I….. looked you….. Kara Danvers, up…” Lena explains, “I know….. you live in Midvale….. and that your adopted mother is Eliza….. and your adopted father was Jeremiah…. before he died in a plane crash….. and that your adopted sisters name is Alex.”

Kara nods her head, taking in the information that Lena has just old her.

“Yes….. that’s true….” Kara says, “But why did you look up that information Lena?”

Lena now nervously bites her lip again, not answering.

“Lena?” Kara asks, once more.

“Because I was lonely….. and I was thinking about going to see you.” Lena quickly says.

Kara’s eyes go wide, in shock.

“But I didn’t!” Lena quickly adds, “It was….. a few weeks after I last saw you….. I was supposed to go and see Andrea….. but Andrea told me that she doesn’t want to be friends anymore….. because of what my brother has done……. So…… I was really upset….. and I really wanted you to come see me….. but I knew you’d just seen me…. so you wouldn’t for another year….. So….. I looked you up…. the younger version of you….. and I was thinking about going to see you…. and everything…… But then I remembered what you told me….. that you said if I did go see you….. then it might change the timeline so much that you could cease to exist, so I didn’t go to Midvale. I just…. was comforted by finding out more about you…. and your life…. It made me feel close to you…. even when I couldn’t be, even when you weren’t here.”

“Oh Lena.” Kara says, with so much sympathy in her voice, as she takes the 14-year-old in for a hug. “I’m so sorry that you feel alone, and that you felt like you had to do that.”

“You’re not mad?” Lena asks, as she hugs Kara back.

“No.” Kara replies, “I would be if you did meet me, or any of my family, but you didn’t, so things are okay.”

“Okay.” Lena nods, nervously, as the two back away from their hug.

Kara gives Lena a smile, and then leans closer to her and places a kiss on the now blonde’s forehead. Lena just smiles happily at the kiss.

“I know thins are difficult for you right now, with everything that is going on. And I know that it must be incredibly frustrating to know I exist but not be able to go and see me, but I promise you, if you continue to wait, for another 9 years now, it will be worth it. We will be inseparable best friends, and have incredible times together. I will make sure to spend every day with you making up for how long you’ve had to wait.” Kara says, in a caring voice.

“Yes…. okay…” Lena replies, nodding her head.

“Alright….. Now let’s go and make a cake.” Kara smiles.

“Okay.” Lena happily replies.

Lena then leads Kara into the Luthor manor kitchen, which is absolutely massive. Kara is pretty amazed by how big the kitchen is, it’s literally bigger than her apartment. Then on top of that, the kitchen has appliances that she has never even heard of, and not simply because she’s an alien.

“Wow Lena…. this kitchen is incredible….” Kara says, in awe.

“Yeah….. Lillian had it built like this…. because she wanted the chefs who make our food to be able to cook the best quality food possible.” Lena explains.

After hearing that Kara feels bad for Lena again, thinking about how she’s never really had a home cooked meal, just ones cooked by chefs that the Luthors employ.

“Alright. Well, like I said, I’m not very good in the kitchen. The only thing I’m okay at is doing simple things, that just require putting food in an oven, on a timer, or making cakes.” Kara says.

“I’m not even good at putting things in the oven, as I’ve only ever cooked for myself when Lillian has left me home alone.” Lena explains.

“Okay…. well, let me teach you how to make a cake then.” Kara says, “But our first decision we need to make, is what cake would you like?”

“Uhhh…. I don’t know.” Lena replies.

“Well… we can make a cheese cake…. a sponge cake…. banana bread….. or a chocolate cake.” Kara says.

Lena looks at Kara for a few seconds, making a decision.

“Let’s make a chocolate cake, because I know that is what you’ll like the most.” Lena says, with a small smile.

Kara smiles back at Lena.

“Okay…. but you know we can make anything you want? You don’t have to just make my favourite.” Kara says.

“I know.” Lena nods, “But I want to know how to make your favourite, so I can make it for you in the future.”

As soon as Kara hears that, she feels her heart flutter with just how incredibly caring Lena is. Kara knows that she truly does have an amazing friend that she hopes she gets to treasure for the rest of her life.

“Okay.” Kara replies, being unable to contain her smile, “Let’s get started then.”

After that, Kara spends the next 30 minutes explaining to Lena how to make a chocolate cake, guiding her in every step of the process. Amazingly, and surprisingly for Kara, it wasn’t something that Lena was immediately good at. In fact, it took Lena several goes to finally crack an egg properly, without the egg either exploding everywhere, or her getting egg shell in the bowl. But even with a few missteps, the two eventually made their chocolate cake, and put it in the oven.

“Okay… Now we have to wait.” Kara says, with a smile, “Afterwards, we will take it out, then put it in the fridge for a while, to let it cool down. Then once it is cooled down we can cover it in chocolate icing.”

“Okay.” Lena nods, “So what now?”

“Now, we should probably clear up the mess we made.” Kara says, looking at the substantial mess they’ve already made of the kitchen.

“Yes, that’s probably a good idea.” Lena chuckles.

Lena then begins to clear up the kitchen, but Kara gets a cheeky grin on her face, and then grabs some flour in her hand, and then throws it at Lena.

“Ohhh!” Lena says, surprised.

Kara giggles, loudly.

Lena grows a pout on her face, and then grabs some flour herself, and then throws it in Kara’s, still laughing, face.

“Hey!” Kara protests.

Lena now begins laughing.

After this, Kara and Lena break out into a full-on flour fight, throwing a ton of flour at one another, making an even bigger mess of the kitchen. After about 30 minutes, Kara and Lena finally end their flour fight, both completely covered in flour, from head to toe. However, the only reason they end their fight is because they have used up all the flour.

“Okay… okay…” Kara says, laughing, “We should really stop now.”

“Yeah…. okay…” Lena smiles back, laughing too, looking so very happy.

“Why don’t you go take a shower, while I clean up in here.” Kara suggests.

“Don’t you want a shower?” Lena asks.

“Uhhh…. yeah… actually I will.” Kara says, realising she needs to clean herself up too, “Is that okay?”

“Of course it is.” Lena smiles, “You can use my shower.”

“Alright.” Kara nods, “I’ll go first, as I’ll only be a minute or so, thanks to my powers.”

“Sure.” Lena nods.

Kara quickly flies off to Lena’s room, where she then has a quick shower, before drying herself with her super speed, and then making sure to clean off all her clothes, before then returning back to the kitchen, where Lena is tidying up.

“Okay, I’m done.” Kara says, with a smile.

“Wow….. you really were quick.” Lena says, surprised.

Kara chuckles.

“Just one of the advantages of having super powers.” Kara admits, “Now, let me finish cleaning everything else up, while you have your shower.”

“Okay.” Lena nods, and then leaves the kitchen.

After that, Kara spends the next 20 minutes cleaning up the kitchen, and then getting the chocolate cake out of the oven, and putting it in the fridge, before Lena returns.

“Okay…. everything is clean…. And we should leave the cake in the fridge for at least another hour. So, what do you want to do now?” Kara asks.

“Uhhh….. can we watch a movie?” Lena suggests.

“Of course.” Kara smiles, “You go choose one.”

Kara and Lena then watch a movie together, sitting next to one another on one of the couches in the living room. About half way through the movie, the two pause it, to then put icing on their cake together, with both of them getting some around their mouths, from eating the icing off their spoons. They then put the cake back in the fridge and return to their movie.

A few hours later, Kara and Lena have finished their first movie, and moved onto a second one. About half way through the second movie, Kara leaves quickly to go get them both their burgers for dinner. The two then continue to watch the film as they eat their burgers, before then finally getting the cake out of the fridge and eating that as their desert.

For the rest of the day, Kara and Lena continue to watch a couple more movies, ending up being snuggled under a blanket together, both having eaten the entire chocolate cake together, and it wasn’t just Kara eating 90% of it, more like 70/30. Eventually, at the end of their 5^th movie, Kara looks over and sees that Lena has fallen asleep snuggled into her side. As Kara looks on at Lena she has a big smile on her face, at just how cute Lena looks. Kara then carefully picks Lena up, and carries her up to her bedroom, where she gently places Lena on the bed, and then lies down next to her, falling asleep herself.

The next morning, Kara wakes up first, and then after a few minutes of looking at the still sleeping Lena, she gets up and decides to head downstairs, wanting to make sure that everything was spotless and back in place. The last thing Kara wants is for Lillian to come home and moan at Lena for something being out of place, or dirty.

About 30 minutes later, Kara is soon alerted by Lena’s heartbeat beating really fast, which causes her to quickly fly up into Lena’s bedroom.

“Lena?” Kara says, worried.

Kara notices Lena is sitting on her bed, with some tears running down her face, looking very upset and worried.

“Kara!” Lena says, and then quickly gets out of her bed and runs over to her, taking her in for a hug.

Kara hugs Lena back, being a bit confused as to what just happened, thinking that maybe Lena had a nightmare or something.

“It’s okay Lena.” Kara says, hugging Lena back.

Kara continues to hug Lena for the next few minutes, before the two eventually part.

“What happened, Lena?” Kara asks.

“I woke up….. and I thought you’d gone….” Lena says, sadly.

“Oh Lena…” Kara says, with a lot of sympathy in her voice, “I would never leave without saying goodbye to you, unless I had to. Then I would 100% make sure to leave a note, like I did before. I had just woken up and decided to go downstairs to make sure everything is clean.”

“Oh…” Lena says.

Kara then spends another few hours with Lena, comforting her, before she then knows that she has to leave. This time, it was one of the hardest times for Kara to leave Lena, simply because of the 14-year-old’s reaction when she thought she’d left without saying goodbye. But Kara does eventually force herself to leave, knowing that she has to continue her adventure, and make her way back to 2016 by continuing to see Lena every year.

After Kara says her goodbyes to Lena, giving her a long hug, and a kiss on one of her cheeks, she flies up into the sky, this time with Lena waving at her from the ground down below, and then sets her time travelling device to 2008.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in the year 2008, where Lena is now 15 years old. Admittedly, as Kara has progressed further and further in this journey, getting to know more about Lena’s family history, she has slowly had a nervous and anxious feeling building in her stomach. The feeling has come about because Kara is seeing first-hand all the horrible stuff that Lena experienced throughout her childhood, the abuse from Lex and Lillian, the fallout from Lex trying to kill Superman, the emotional toll of Lionel’s death, and everything else. Kara always knew that Lena had experienced a lot of emotional issues throughout her life, even before she read the letter Lena left behind for her, but she had no idea just how vast the extent of it was. Kara thinks that everything Lena has gone through, it would completely break many people. The hero is honestly surprised that it took Lena 24 years for her to finally break, as she did. But Kara is so glad it took that long, because if it didn’t, they would have never met, and Kara would not be on this journey to try and save the brunette who she adores. Kara just really really hopes that everything she is doing is going to make a meaningful difference, as her nerves and anxiety are predominantly building because with every year she travels, she recognises she is a year closer to 2016, and finding out if Lena is alive. Kara honestly doesn’t know what she will do if Lena still commits suicide in 2016 after all she has been through, and tried to do. It leads to some horrid thoughts popping into Kara’s brain, thinking about the possibility that maybe what she is doing isn’t how time travel works, and what she has done will have no effect. Then on the other hand, Kara thinks that maybe she was already living in the timeline where she time travelled, and Lena knew that, and still committed suicide anyway. Either way, these dark thoughts aren’t doing anything to help with Kara’s anxiety.

After a few moments of Kara gathering her nerves, taking a deep breath and closing her eyes, the hero then focuses on her task at hand. Presently, Kara is floating a few miles above Luthor manor, and with a quick use of her super hearing, she can already tell that Lena isn’t inside. Kara then remembers Lena telling her that Lillian was sending her to a new boarding school for this year, so Kara presumes that is where the young Luthor must be. So, Kara sets about the task of flying about Metropolis, and the areas around it, trying to pick up Lena’s heartbeat. Eventually, after about 30 minutes of searching, Kara finds Lena’s heartbeat about 20 miles South of Metropolis.

Kara lands at the front of this particular boarding school, and she notices right away that it is very different from all the previous ones she has visited Lena in. Firstly, the boarding school looks to be completely enclosed with a massive brick wall encircling the entire boarding school grounds, with a large metal gate at the entrance. At the entrance there is a large sign with the name of the boarding school which reads ‘South Metropolis School for Girls’.

Even from the few seconds of Kara taking in the school, she can tell that this is not the type of place that Lena would enjoy going to school at. In fact, Kara is pretty sure that Lillian must be aware of that too, which is the reason why she sent Lena to this school in the first place. Just another reason, to the now long list, of why Kara hates Lillian Luthor. Kara swears, that when she gets back to the future, even if Lena is alive, she is going to find Lillian Luthor and give her a piece of her mind. Then if Lena isn’t alive, Kara doesn’t know what she will do to Lillian, something she may regret at a later date, possibly.

After a few minutes of just standing out at the front gate of the school, Kara flies up into the air again, deciding that this doesn’t look to be the type of school where she could bluff her way into seeing Lena by pretending to be her aunt or something. So, Kara thinks that her best tactic is to get into the school without being seen, and hopefully Lena will be by herself, and the two of them will be able to spend time alone together. Kara then uses her x-ray vision, along with her super hearing, to track the precise location of where Lena is. After a few moments, Kara sees that Lena is sitting in a room by herself.

Kara flies over to Lena’s direction, and from what she can ascertain, the building that Lena is in looks to be where the students must all live. Kara is relieved about this, because she didn’t want Lena to be somewhere where other people might come inside or something. Kara just hopes that Lena either doesn’t have a roommate, or her roommate is on holiday or something. Although Kara does feel a bit bad about hoping Lena doesn’t have a roommate, because Lena deserves to have a friend, or someone, that she can talk to.

Kara flies outside Lena’s window, and then knocks on it. After she does this, Kara sees Lena get up from the chair she is sitting on, and make her way over to the window, opening it.

“Kara.” Lena says, with a big smile.

As Kara sees Lena, she notices that the girl has once more changed a lot over the last year, mostly thanks to continuing to go through puberty. Then at the same time, Lena’s hair is brunette again. However, the one thing that does stand out to Kara, is that Lena looks to be wearing a school uniform, even though she is just sitting in her room.

“Hi, Lena.” Kara smiles back, and then flies through the window, into Lena’s bedroom.

Once Kara touches down to the ground, Lena walks over to her, and carefully takes Kara in for a hug. Kara finds this action to be a bit strange, but she soon hugs Lena back.

“Not too tight. I can’t crease my uniform.” Lena says.

Kara quickly loosens her grip on Lena, and then a few seconds later, they pull away from the hug.

“I uhhh….. why are you wearing a uniform?” Kara asks Lena, confused.

Lena sighs.

“This boarding school is for girls only, and we all have to wear this stupid uniform.” Lena explains.

Kara now takes in the uniform, and sees that Lena is wearing a white buttoned up shirt, with a tie, a skirt, that goes to just below her knee, and then either some black tights.

“Oh uhh…. Do you have to wear the uniform all the time or something?” Kara asks Lena, confused.

“No.” Lena says, sighing again, “I have a class today, as Lillian has made the school enrol me in summer classes for extra credit, not that I need it. I just think it’s her way of making sure I keep out of trouble, or just a way to punish me or something.”

“Another thing to add to my list.” Kara mutters, thinking of Lillian’s ever-growing list.

“Huh?” Lena asks.

“Never mind.” Kara says, dismissing Lena’s question, “So, are we not going to be able to hang out today, if you have classes?”

“Uhh…. My class is in about 15 minutes, but it will only last for about 2 hours.” Lena explains, “So, if you could wait, we can spend time together after that. I understand if you don’t want to though….”

“No, of course I’ll wait.” Kara says quickly, noticing the disappointed sound to Lena’s voice when she said she’d understand if she didn’t want to wait, “You go to your class, and I’ll just hang out here in your room.”

“Okay.” Lena smiles, clearly relieved that Kara won’t be leaving.

“Uhh…. Someone other than you isn’t going to come in or something, are they?” Kara questions, as she looks around the room for a second bed, but there is only one.

“No. I don’t have a roommate.” Lena explains, “Lillian said that as I am more in the public eye now, because of Lex, that I shouldn’t have a roommate, so no one is able to find out things about the Luthors that they can then sell to the press. So, Lillian made sure that I have my own private bedroom.”

“Right….” Kara nods, part of her thinking that it’s just another thing Lillian is doing to make Lena’s time at this boarding school even less enjoyable.

“Anyway…. I hope you don’t mind….. but I have to spend these next few minutes just preparing my materials for classes….. I don’t want to forget anything.” Lena says, in a bit of an anxious voice.

Kara just brushes off Lena’s anxiety, thinking it must be because this isn’t a nice situation.

“Of course.” Kara smiles, “You go ahead. I’ll just take a seat on your bed.”

Lena nods her head, and then turns to gather a bunch of books and papers from the desk in her room, which she then puts in a backpack. Kara watches in silences as Lena does this, not wanting to interrupt the 15-year-old, and make her forget anything. Lena finishes packing about 7 minutes later.

“Okay…” Lena says, looking at her watch on her right wrist, “I should leave now. I don’t want to be late.”

“Of course.” Kara nods, with a smile, “You go ahead. I’ll be here when you get back.”

“Okay…” Lena nods, and then nervously moves her weight from foot to foot, “I….. want to hug you….. but I don’t want to crease my uniform and get in trouble.”

“Oh… that’s okay. I’ll give you two hugs when you get back then.” Kara says, with a smile.

Lena smiles back upon hearing that.

“That sounds good.” Lena nods, and then picks up her school blazer from the back of a chair, and puts it on, “I’ll be back in about 2 hours. Feel free to make yourself comfortable.”

“I will. Good luck, Lena.” Kara nods, with a smile.

Lena nods her head back at Kara, and then leaves the bedroom.

Once Lena leaves, Kara spends the next 15 minutes trying to figure out something to do, to occupy herself with. At first Kara looks through all the books in Lena’s room, to see if there is something she will want to read, but they are all non-fiction books, and nothing that Kara is interested in. After that, Kara looks at the computer in Lena’s room, and then tries to use that, but it has a password, so that ends up being out of the question. Ultimately, after the 15 minutes pass, Kara is pretty bored, so she decides that she might as well use the next hour and 45 minutes to have a nap. So, Kara lies down on Lena’s bed, and then soon falls asleep.

Kara wakes up a while later by the sound of Lena’s bedroom door opening. Kara quickly opens her eyes, and then sees Lena walking into the room. However, Kara immediately knows something is wrong, because Lena is limping.

“Lena? Are you okay?” Kara asks, worried, quickly zooming over to the brunette.

Kara looks at Lena, and sees that the young girl has some tears in her eyes. Kara then looks at Lena’s cheek that was facing away from her, and sees she has a red mark on it, clearly signalling that someone slapped her there. Upon seeing this, rage fills Kara’s body.

“Who did this to you?” Kara asks, annoyed.

“It…. doesn’t matter….” Lena replies, limping further into the room.

“Of course it does!” Kara protests, “Someone clearly hit you across the face, and you are limping!”

“It’s fine Kara. It’ll be fine in a little while. Don’t worry about it.” Lena says, trying to brush Kara off.

“Of course I’m going to worry about it, Lena!” Kara says, moving closer to the 15-year-old, “This isn’t right. Who did this?”

Lena quickly turns to look at Kara.

“It doesn’t matter Kara!” Lena snaps, “You can’t do anything about it! So please, drop this.”

Kara’s features soften upon Lena saying that, recognising that Lena is currently in a position where she feels helpless.

“Come here.” Kara says, holding out her hand for Lena to take.

Lena looks at Kara’s hand for a moment, before then taking it. Kara leads the two of them to Lena’s bed, sitting down next to each other.

“Lena….. this isn’t right.” Kara begins, in a soft voice, “Whoever is hurting you shouldn’t be doing it. It’s a crime. It is not something that you should have to deal with or anything. So please, at least just tell me who did this?”

Lena is silent for a few moments, just looking Kara in the eyes.

“My….. teacher….. Mr Peters.” Lena eventually says.

Kara feels even more anger flood her body upon hearing that it was a teacher who did this to Lena.

“Why did he do this Lena?” Kara asks, even though there is not a single reason why a teacher should do this.

“Mr Peters…….. he…….. doesn’t like Lex…….. so…… he picks on me……. He punishes me for minor things….. like being a few seconds late….. or my uniform not being perfect…… or not answering a question fast enough.” Lena explains.

Kara’s anger continues to boil.

“What did he do to you today?” Kara asks, dryly.

“He…. hit my butt with a long ruler…. 5 times…. for my uniform not being perfect…. Then…. he slapped me across the face….. at the end of class….. when I went to leave…. before he said I could…” Lena explains, in a timid voice.

“I’m going to kill him.” Kara says, standing up from the bed.

“No, you can’t!” Lena protests, grabbing Kara’s hand.

Kara looks back at Lena.

“You can’t risk other people seeing you! Please don’t risk you changing the timeline…. and maybe ceasing to exist…. just for me….. I would hate myself for that…” Lena pleads.

Upon hearing that, Kara feels so conflicted. On the one hand Kara wants to find this Mr Peters and pummel him into dust, but on the other hand, she doesn’t want to do anything that will make Lena hate herself.

Kara eventually sighs.

“Well….. I can’t just do nothing…. and let this continue to happen.” Kara says.

“There’s nothing anyone can do.” Lena says, in a sombre tone.

Lena and Kara are then silent for the next few minutes, with Kara just thinking, that is when she gets an idea.

“You should tell Lillian.” Kara eventually suggests.

“What?” Lena says, surprised, thinking it’s a ridiculous idea, as it’s not like Lillian cares about her.

“You said that Lillian has put you in a single bedroom, without a roommate, because she doesn’t want anyone to find out things to then sell to the press to damage the Luthor name.” Kara begins, “I imagine if you told her that one of your teachers was beating you, because of him not liking Lex, she would take that as an attack on the Luthor name. Lillian certainly at least wouldn’t want him to think he could continue to harm a Luthor and get away with it.”

“I don’t know….” Lena says, in an unsure voice, “I don’t think Lillian would care about him hurting me.”

Kara looks at Lena with a sad expression.

“She might not.” Kara says, bluntly, “But she might care what it means for the Luthor name.”

Lena gulps upon hearing that, thinking about what to do.

“Just give her a call.” Kara suggests, “The worst that will happen is Lillian doesn’t do anything. So, you might as well try.”

“Okay.” Lena eventually says, after a few more moments silence.

Lena walks over to her desk, and picks her mobile phone up off of the table, and then dials Lillian’s number. Kara uses her super hearing to listen in to the call.

“What do you want?” Lillian answers.

“Hello, mother.” Lena begins, politely, “I….. wanted to tell you….. one of my teachers….. Mr Peters….. is hurting me….. physically…… because he doesn’t like Lex.”

“WHAT?!” Lillian says, with anger now in her voice.

“Yes…. he has been punishing me for extreme reasons…. But he’s said it’s because he can’t punish Lex…. but he can punish me.” Lena explains.

“And how long as this been going on?” Lillian asks.

“Ever since I got here.” Lena replies.

Kara hates thinking that this has been happening for an entire year now.

“You stupid girl.” Lillian says, which makes Kara so angry upon hearing, “You should have told me the first time it happened. No one can be allowed to get away with thinking they can harm a Luthor, or get revenge on your brother through someone else.”

“I…… I…. uhhhh……” Lena stammers, her voice shaking.

“Get a hold of yourself.” Lillian says, in a scolding voice.

Kara quickly moves over to Lena, and places a caring hand on her shoulder.

“Sorry...” Lena says, relaxing slightly at Kara’s touch.

“I will deal with this Lena.” Lillian says, “I’m also going to be bringing you back home to the Luthor manor for the summer now. I will decide whether you should go back there once you are home, and after Mr Peters is dealt with.”

“Okay….” Lena says, her voice still shaking a bit.

“A driver will be there to pick you up tomorrow at 8AM sharp, be ready and packed.” Lillian says.

“Okay, mother.” Lena says.

The phone call then ends, without even a goodbye from Lillian.

“See! It worked Lena!” Kara says, happily.

Lena turns around and looks at Kara, with a clearly surprised and shocked look on her face.

“I…. yeah….. it did….” Lena replies, in a shocked voice, “I….. could have done that….. months ago….”

Kara looks at Lena fondly, and sees that the 15-year-old is about to break into tears.

“Oh Lena.” Kara says, and then quickly takes the young girl in for a hug, “Please don’t blame yourself. It was a totally understandable reaction for you not to think you could do anything about what was happening to you. In fact, even people with amazing parents, who suffer abuse, feel like they are trapped, and can’t do anything about their situation. Lena, you are a victim. Please do not think this is your fault or anything.”

After hearing this, Lena softly cries into Kara’s chest, with the blonde just wrapping Lena in for a tight hug, wanting to give her all the affection in the world.

“It’s going to be okay, Lena.” Kara says, “You are going to be okay.”

Kara continues to hug the crying Luthor for the next 5 minutes, before Lena’s tears eventually stop, and they part from their hug.

“Thank you, Kara.” Lena says, wiping her tears from her face.

“You don’t need to thank me, Lena.” Kara replies.

“I do.” Lena nods, “If you hadn’t said something, I would have never done anything. I would have just put up with this abuse and never told anyone about it.”

Upon hearing that, Kara feels a bit hopeful, as she feels like Lena just confirmed to her a meaningful change that she has now made, as without her, Lena would have just continued to allow the awful teacher to beat her. However, Kara does also worry that maybe in the original timeline Lena never went to this boarding school. But either way, Kara decides to stick to the positives, and hope that this is actually just a positive change that she has done to improve Lena’s life.

“Oh…. well….. I don’t really know what to say to that.” Kara admits.

“You don’t have to say anything.” Lena replies.

Kara nods her head in response.

“Anyway…..” Kara says, after a few moments of silence, “Why don’t we actually do something fun now?”

“Okay.” Lena nods, with a smile, “Let me change first.”

“Sure.” Kara nods, “I’ll uhh…. turn around.”

“No. I have my own bathroom. I can change in there.” Lena explains, pointing to the other door in her room, which Kara thought lead into a closet or something.

“Oh…. It’s your room…. maybe I should go into the bathroom…. while you change.” Kara suggests.

Lena chuckles, and then grows a smile on her face.

“It’s fine. You stay here.” Lena says, and grabs some clothes out of her drawers, and then takes them into the bathroom.

While Lena changes, Kara just waits in the 15-year-old’s room, still thinking about how angry she is at this Mr Peters. Kara thinks that when she gets back to 2016, she is going to find this Mr Peters, and have a few words with him. Although it is funny really, as this is one of the few times that Kara hopes that Lillian makes someone pay for what they’ve done. Little do Kara and Lena know, but Lillian will certainly make sure of that, by firstly having Mr Peters fired from the school, and then financially ruining the man, which ultimately leads to him ending up in prison.

“Okay…. I’m done.” Lena says, with a smile, as she comes walking out of her bathroom a few minutes later.

“Great!” Kara smiles back.

Kara takes a step towards Lena, and sees that the red mark on Lena’s cheek is still very distinct.

“Do you have any aloe vera or something?” Kara asks.

“Uhh…. I think so…. why?” Lena asks.

“We should put some onto your cheek, to help sooth it.” Kara says.

“Oh… no….. it’s fine.” Lena says, a bit timidly.

“Lena, I’m not taking no as an answer this time.” Kara says.

Lena looks up at Kara, biting her lip, and then eventually nods her head in agreement.

Lena then leads Kara into her bathroom, and shows her the aloe vera.

“Alright. You take a seat, and I’ll apply it.” Kara says.

“I can do this myself Kara. I’m not a baby!” Lena says, with a bit of a pout.

“I want to make sure that you don’t miss any areas.” Kara explains, “But if you are not comfortable with me doing it, then you can do it.”

“No… I….. I’ll let you do it.” Lena agrees.

“Great.” Kara smiles.

Lena closes the toilet seat, and then sits on top of it. Kara then crouches down, and slowly and carefully begins to apply the cream to Lena’s cheek. Lena flinches upon Kara’s touch, in clear pain.

“Sorry.” Kara says.

“It’s okay…. It’s not your fault.” Lena replies.

Over the next few minutes, Kara carefully applies the cream to Lena’s face, trying to be as gentle as possible, not wanting to hurt the young Luthor. Eventually, Kara decides that she has done a good enough job, and hopes that it helps Lena with the pain and any potential swelling.

“Okay, all done.” Kara smiles.

“Good.” Lena nods, and then stands up from the toilet.

“So, how about, seeing as Lillian is having you picked up from school tomorrow, I help you tidy up your room? And pack everything you need?” Kara suggests.

“Oh…. no… that’s fine….. I can do it after you leave.” Lena says, as the two walk back out into the bedroom.

“No, come on Lena. Let me help you! It will be fun.” Kara says, with a big smile.

Lena can’t help but smile back at Kara.

“Okay.” Lena eventually agrees, with a nod of her head.

Over the next few hours, Kara helps Lena pack away the entirety of her room. At first the two pack up all the furniture, books, and paper, that Lena has in her room. They did this because Lena wasn’t sure if she’d be coming back to this boarding school or not, so wanted to bring everything with her in case she isn’t. After that, Kara then helped Lena pack away all her clothes into several suitcases. All while they were doing this, Kara had Lena turn on some music, which they playfully jumped about the room and danced too.

“Dance with me Lena!” Kara says with a smile, just as they are about to finish packing, grabbing one of Lena’s hands.

Lena chuckles, and allows Kara to lead her into the centre of the room. Once Kara does this, she grabs both of Lena’s hands, and the two dance about, shaking side to side to the upbeat music. Lena and Kara each have massive smiles on their faces as they do this, loving just having a bit of fun and being silly together.

It is now a few hours later, and Kara and Lena are currently sitting on Lena’s bed eating their burgers for dinner. Over the last few hours, the two ladies have had fun packing, dancing together, causally talking, and even getting into a tickle fight, although that was mostly from Kara tickling Lena. Needless to say, despite how today began, Lena has had an absolutely incredible day. Lena’s days are always amazing when she spends them with Kara, and she can’t wait to get to see Kara every day in the future, in about 8 years.

“So…. other than…. the stuff we said we wouldn’t talk about any longer…. how have you been finding this boarding school?” Kara asks Lena, as she munches away at her burger.

Lena is currently eating her own burger, pressing her body weight into Kara’s side as she does.

“Uhhhh….. I don’t really like having to wear a uniform…. because they are uncomfortable…. and make me feel tense. Plus, they won’t let any of us wear trousers instead of skirts, which I’m not happy about. It’s not like business women in the future wear skirts like these.” Lena says.

“Yeah.” Kara agrees, “I’m so glad that Eliza sent me to a school on Earth without us having to wear uniforms or anything. I think I would have got in trouble basically every day for not wearing my clothes properly.”

Lena looks at Kara with a smile, and nods her head.

“What about besides from that?” Kara asks, “Do you like the people here?”

“Not really. Most of them are pretentious, and come from rich families like mine. Although not all of them are posh or anything. Some of the kids just come from rich families, who have got their money because they are criminals.” Lena explains.

Kara nods her head.

“Yeah, that’s one of the things I never got about people stereotyping private schools. There’s this stereotype that everyone that goes to a private school is posh, but in reality, it’s just kids whose family has enough money to send them to that school.” Kara replies.

“Yeah.” Lena agrees, nodding her head, “But…. it is weird it just being a school for girls.”

“Yeah, I get that.” Kara replies, “I think a school for only one gender is a very conservative attitude towards things.”

Lena laughs upon hearing that, which causes Kara to look at her confused.

“What?” Kara asks.

“Oh…. it’s just…. these girls are certainly not ‘conservative’.” Lena explains.

“What do you mean by that?” Kara asks.

“Well I uhh……. the walls….. are pretty thin……. and……. I know that several of the girls….. have …… had….. sex with each other…..” Lena explains, awkwardly, with a bit of a blush.

“Oh.” Kara says, going wide-eyed, not expecting that. Although Kara thinks that she really shouldn’t be surprised, because most stories out of all girls boarding schools, is that there is a bunch of sexual activity between the girls.

“Yeah…” Lena nods, still awkwardly.

“Have uhhhh….. has anyone tried to….. proposition you?” Kara asks, awkwardly herself now.

Lena chuckles again.

“No. I’m still a Luthor. They mostly keep away from me.” Lena replies.

Kara feels bad upon hearing that, but at the same time she is glad that Lena isn’t having sex with any of her schoolmates here.

“But I uhh…… I’ve thought about it.” Lena admits, after a few minutes silence.

“Thought about what?” Kara asks.

“Being with a girl.” Lena says.

“Oh…” Kara says, feeling unsure now.

“I just….. I’m not sure if I want to be with a guy….. I…. think that girls are prettier…. and nicer…. and….. when I think about kissing a guy….. it grosses me out….. but it doesn’t when I think about kissing girls.” Lena explains.

Kara nods her head, not sure what to say right now.

“It’s….. all confusing….. I don’t know what I should feel.” Lena says, sounding a bit frustrated.

“You should feel however you want to feel.” Kara says, wanting to relieve some of Lena’s frustrations, “If you like girls, then that’s okay. If you like boys, that’s okay too. Then if you like both, that’s also okay. At your age, you have a bunch of hormones raging through your body, making changes to you. It is in this period that you really find out who you are, your…. sexual preferences included….. But what you should know…. is….. sexuality…. it isn’t a one or the other….. It’s more of a scale…. Like…. for instance…. I mostly like girls….. but I also like guys too. But for me it’s not 50/50 or anything. It’s more like 80/20. I guess…. It’s hard to explain…. But do you get it?”

“I think so….” Lena nods.

“Either way…. what I’m trying to say….. is you don’t have to make a decision about what you like now or anything. It’s a process. You just need to learn about yourself, and your likes and dislikes.” Kara says, “You might end up thinking you like one thing, but then afterwards realise you like the other, and that is totally okay too.”

“Okay…. thank you, Kara.” Lena says, with a thoughtful look on her face.

“Of course, Lena.” Kara smiles.

After that, Kara and Lena spend the next few hours talking to one another, before Kara finally notices Lena starting to get tired. Kara then takes that has her queue to say goodbye to Lena, giving her a tight hug, and kissing her on the cheek that isn’t hurt, before then flying out of the brunette’s bedroom. Kara then sets her time travelling device to 2009, really pleased with how she has spent her day with Lena. Kara really hopes it was a day that makes a big impact on Lena’s future.

Chapter Text

As has now become a recurring event for Kara, she arrives in a new year, the year 2009, with a new day of spending time with Lena ahead of her. As Kara does this, she realises that through her travels, going through time, she has spent about 12 – 13 days of her life trying to give Lena a better one. It does make Kara wonder if technically that should mean she should celebrate her Earth birthday however-many-days-she-ends-up-spending-time-travelling in the future. But, at the end of the day, Kara knows that her earth birthday isn’t really a show of her age anyway. When Kara originally arrived on Earth, Jeremiah spent a long amount of time trying to figure out for Kara when her birthday would be in Earth terms, but he never could. Clark even asked the fortress to figure it out, but the only date it could provide was the date of Kara’s birth, in Kryptonian dates. The big problem is that Krypton didn’t have 365 days in a year like Earth does, it had almost close to 500 days. So that would technically mean that when Kara arrived of Earth, at 13-years-old, she would have lived almost 18 years in Earth terms, but that didn’t even take into account the amount of time she was in the phantom zone. But either way, it didn’t matter, because Kryptonians don’t age like humans do anyway. Once Kara arrived on Earth she was 13, and looked like a 13-year-old on Earth would. But the funny thing was that after that, she aged at the normal rate that humans do, at least physically. Clark said he is pretty sure that it’s a result of the yellow sun, which allows them to age normally, compared to humans, but also gives them their powers, and much longer lives still. However, despite all that, Kara really doesn’t care about her birthday, or how old she technically is or anything right now. Kara would happily sacrifice years and years of her life if it made sure that Lena continued to live.

Now that Kara has arrived in 2009, where Lena is 16-years-old, she is floating a few miles above the boarding school which Kara last saw that Lena at. Kara then uses her super hearing, and is relieved to find that Lena is not at the boarding school. Kara is glad about this, because she really didn’t want Lillian to send Lena back to that awful boarding school, where a teacher dared to lay a hand on Lena. But because of Lena currently not being at this boarding school, Kara then has to spend the next hour searching for the brunette, eventually finding the young girl’s heartbeat about 5 miles west of Gotham City.

As Kara arrives at the new boarding school, she is surprised to find that it actually looks much nicer than all the previous ones that Lena has gone to. The school looks to have a lot of modern facilities, with the whole campus being rather open, without there being big brick walls keeping the students in or anything. It honestly looks so nice that Kara is kind of suspicious as to why Lillian is sending Lena here. Kara thinks that there surely must be something wrong with it or something, as Lillian Luthor wouldn’t be a good mother and send Lena to an incredibly nice boarding school. Although Kara thinks that if Lillian really wanted to be a good mother, she wouldn’t send Lena to a boarding school in the first place, and actually take care of her instead.

Kara spends the next 5 minutes just taking in all of the school, and the various buildings that are part of it. But eventually, Kara hones in on Lena’s heartbeat, and sees that she is in a nice-looking building, which is clearly where all the students live. Kara really hopes that Lena isn’t isolated this time, and has a nice roommate, or friends, or something.

Kara flies over to the building that Lena is in, but once she does, she looks through the closest window to where Lena is, and sees that the place that Lena is living in is more than just a simple bedroom. As Kara looks through the window, she sees presumably Lena’s bedroom, but not Lena. Kara can tell from her x-ray vision that Lena is in a next room over. So, Kara then spends the next few minutes trying to figure out how to get to Lena, before she ultimately decides to try and open the window. However, this time, once Kara has the window open, she realises that it’s the type of window that only opens partially, meaning she can’t fit her body through it.

“Oh Rao.” Kara groans, frustrated, not wanting to break Lena’s window simply to get inside.

After this, Kara scans the ground below, and sees that no one else is around, so she decides to quickly change into her normal clothes, out of her Supergirl suit, and then lands at the front of the building. Kara’s hope is that she’ll be able to get through the front of the building and then up to Lena’s room. However, once Kara lands at the front of the building, she is surprised because the building has a bunch of room numbers which you can buzz to let you in, much like an apartment building in a city.

“What the…” Kara says to herself, surprised by this.

Kara proceeds to scan the names on the building, and then lands on ‘Luthor – 212’. So, Kara presses the button, and buzzes into Lena’s room, some anxiety of the anticipation building in her stomach.

“Hello?” Lena answers, about 10 seconds later.

“Lena, it’s me.” Kara says.

“Kara?” Lena asks.

“Yeah.” Kara replies.

“I’ll buzz you up and meet you.” Lena says.

Kara hears the front door be buzzed open, and she then quickly enters the building. A few seconds later, once Kara is inside, she is surprised again, because the building looks very much like an apartment building, certainly not something she expected for a boarding school.

For the next minute, Kara decides to just wait by the sort of lobby entrance to the building, after remembering Lena said she’d come and meet her. Kara didn’t want to start heading towards Lena, and then miss the Luthor if they took different routes to get to one another.

“Kara.” Lena says, appearing with a smile.

Kara looks at Lena, and she grows a surprised look on her face, as Lena looks so much like her friend from the future now.

“Wow…. Lena…” Kara says.

The two women then walk towards one another, and take each other in for a hug.

“It’s good to see you, Kara.” Lena says, hugging Kara tightly.

“It’s good to see you too, Lena.” Kara replies, “You look so much like you do in the future.”

Kara and Lena part from the hug a few seconds later, and Lena smiles up at Kara.

“Thanks.” Lena smiles.

Kara smiles back.

“So, I have to say, I’m very surprised by this place you’re living in, and this boarding school in general.” Kara says.

“Yeah, I know. I was surprised when I found out Lillian was sending me here.” Lena replies, as the two then begin walking, heading towards a stairwell.

“So, is there something wrong with the boarding school or something?” Kara asks, as they begin walking up the stairs.

“No, there isn’t.” Lena replies, “I’ve been here a year now, and it’s great. The facilities are amazing, and modern. The teachers are incredible. And I basically have my own apartment!”

“Wow…..” Kara replies, “So….. why did Lillian send you here? It…. doesn’t sound like her.”

Lena nods her head, understanding what Kara is getting at.

“I know.” Lena agrees, as the two walk out onto the second floor now, along a corridor, “Lillian just said that she needed to make sure that I couldn’t be sent to another school where a teacher could think they could take advantage of a Luthor. Plus, she said this school would give me good experience of being more independent and living on my own and things, which would prepare me for university.”

“Okay….” Kara nods, in an unsure voice, still kind of not believing this. Kara thinks that surely Lillian must have had some other ulterior motive or something.

Lena and Kara then arrive at the door to room 212.

“This is me.” Lena smiles, and puts her key in the front door, before then opening it.

Lena walks inside her place, and Kara follows her. As soon as Kara enters Lena’s place, she is very surprised, as Lena was not exaggerating about it essentially being an apartment. From what Kara can see, Lena’s ‘apartment’ has a nice sized living room, and an open plan kitchen. There is a bookcase in one of the corners of the room, and a desk in another corner. The area is not as big as Kara’s living room/kitchen open plan area in her apartment, but it is still a decent size. It’s simply incredible for a boarding school, where a 16-year-old is living.

“Wow, Lena…. This is….. wow….” Kara says, very surprised, as she continues to look around the room.

“Thank you.” Lena smiles back, “I’m happy with it too. I’m glad I have more of my own space now, and I’ve even started to teach myself to cook a bit.”

Once Lena says that, Kara looks at Lena with a surprised look on her face. Kara is surprised that Lena is teaching herself to cook, because she is pretty sure that in the future, or at least the original future, Lena told her that she doesn’t really know how to cook. Kara does think that there is the potential that the future Lena was just being modest. But Kara also knows that maybe Lena knowing how to cook is a change to the timeline, and hopefully a positive one.

“That’s great, Lena!” Kara smiles, happily, “Have you been trying to learn to cook anything specific?”

“I’ve mostly just been focusing on dinner foods, instead of the cakes, like we baked a few years ago.” Lena says, with a small smile.

Kara smiles back at that memory, even though for her it was only a few days ago.

“I began with just simple stuff, cooking food which I could just put in the oven, which believe me, is a bit more complicated than I originally thought.” Lena says.

Kara chuckles.

“Yeah. Most people think you can just stick things in the oven at the time it says and be done. But a lot of people don’t realise that ovens are not all the same. Some cook faster than others, while some cook slower. Then there is also the problem of multiple different foods not needing to be cooked for the same amount of time. Or if you put multiple foods in the oven, the one at the bottom might cook a bit slower than the time suggests.” Kara says, as she takes a seat on Lena’s couch.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, taking a seat next to Kara, “And also, you have to be careful when cooking from frozen. As I was cooking some chicken from frozen, so I put it in the oven for the time I thought it said. Later, I then got it out and put it on my plate, but then I cut into it and it was raw. It turns out that I was supposed to defrost it first, before then cooking it.”

“Ah yeah.” Kara nods, “I wish I could say that I never served up any raw food. But I’m just lucky that I can give most foods a quick heat up, or extra cook, with my heat vision. You have no idea how many times I’ve done that with thanksgiving turkeys over the last few years.”

Lena chuckles after hearing that.

“But what else have you been learning to cook?” Kara eventually asks.

“Oh, I’ve also been learning all sorts of different ways to serve and cook vegetables, or make vegetable-based dishes.” Lena says.

“Gross.” Kara says.

Lena chuckles again.

“I know you don’t like vegetables Kara, but regular humans have to eat them to survive.” Lena smiles.

“Yeah, I know.” Kara replies, nodding her head.

Lena then looks at Kara, and bites her lip, clearly getting a thought.

“What is it, Lena?” Kara asks, noticing Lena’s look.

“I…. uhhh…. was thinking…. maybe instead of you getting us burgers tonight….. I could cook us something?” Lena suggests.

“Oh…. okay…” Kara nods, “As long as it’s not a bunch of vegetables.”

Lena giggles upon hearing that.

“I promise I won’t cook us a bunch of vegetables or anything. In fact, I have something in mind.” Lena says.

“Oooo…. Are you going to tell me?” Kara asks.

“Nope.” Lena replies, popping the p, “You’ll have to wait and see.”

Kara lets out a fake huff upon hearing that.

“Anyway, tell me all about what has been going on in your life over the last year?” Kara asks, “I want to know everything, especially about this super amazing boarding school, and what happened when you went back to Luthor manor after I left last year?”

Over the next few hours, Lena proceeds to explain to Kara everything that she has been doing over the last year, including telling her how once she got back to Luthor manor the previous year, Lillian proceeded to asks her where the teacher hurt her, examine the areas, and then chastise her for allowing it to happen. Lena then told Kara that a few days later, Lillian informed her that Mr Peters would no longer be at the school, but even so, she would be changing to a new boarding school anyway.

After Lena told Kara all about what happened after she left last year, she then spent the next hour telling Kara all about what she has been doing since she last saw her. This includes the things Lena has been studying, the music, tv shows, films and books she has seen/heard/read, and the other topics she has begun to be interested it.

“Wow…. I guess you have had quite the last year then.” Kara smiles, once Lena finishes catching her up.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “And I expect this next year is going to be just as crazy, because I’m about to start applying to universities, that I hopefully will be attending after this following school year.”

Kara’s eyes go wide, completely having forgotten that Lena is a year ahead in her school education than most students, so Lena will be starting university as a 17-year-old, instead of an 18-year-old. Of course, Lena did mention university to Kara earlier, when she first arrived, while she was telling Kara about her apartment, but Kara still thought that it was a few years in Lena’s future.

“Oh wow, Lee. I completely forgot that you’ll be going to university next year!” Kara says, with a big smile, excited for the young girl, “So, what universities are you considering, and what are you thinking of studying?”

“Lillian has been very insistent that I should study a business-related degree, instead of something to do with science, because she says that it will be a good degree for me to have when I join Luthor Corp. But I don’t even want to join Luthor Corp.” Lena explains.

Kara now grows a sympathetic look on her face, realising that Lillian totally is the type of ‘mother’ to try and push their child in the direction they want them to go with their career and life, even if they know it will make them unhappy.

“Well, you don’t have to do what Lillian wants you to. You can study whatever degree you like.” Kara smiles.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, smiling back, “Lillian did threaten that if I didn’t do a business-related degree, she would refuse to pay for my university tuition, but what she doesn’t realise, is I already know that, even though I won’t be 18 when I start university, some of the money Lionel left me in his will is specifically supposed to be used for my university education, so I can use that, even though I’m not going to be 18.”

Kara, once more, adds yet another thing to her list of ‘reasons why I hate Lillian Luthor’. Kara thinks it’s absolutely despicable for a rich parent, who can easily afford to send their child to any university, to try and get them to study a degree they want them to, by trying to refuse to pay for their education if they don’t. In fact, Kara thinks that any parent who really tries to push their child to study a specific degree, or gets angry if their child chooses a degree they disagree with, is awful. It’s one of the reasons that Kara was so glad that Eliza simply happily supported her when she told her that she was planning on perusing a marketing degree at National City University. At the time, Kara was a bit worried that Eliza would be disappointed in her, or not support her choice, because Alex had already gone off to Stanford to study a medical based degree. Then also, Kara was concerned that Eliza would think that she should study a science-based degree too, because that was what she was supposed to do with her life on Krypton, as she was going to join the science guild. But Eliza supported Kara, after the kryptonian told her adopted mom her choice, and gave her a big hug, telling her how proud she was of her. It truly meant the world to Kara, and is one of the many examples on her list of ‘Reasons why I love Eliza’.

“Good. Lillian is an asshole for trying to threaten you like that.” Kara says, in an annoyed voice.

Lena grows a surprised look on her face after Kara says that.

“What?” Kara asks, confused.

“It’s just…. I’ve never heard you say something like that.” Lena replies.

“Oh….. well…. Lillian just brings it out of me. She’s absolutely the worst. I hate her for all she has put you through. She is not the mother you deserve. You deserve far far far better than her.” Kara says.

After Kara says that, Lena grows a small smile on her face.

“Anyway, so what degree are you planning on studying then? A science based one I presume?” Kara asks.

“Yes.” Lena nods, “I’m not too sure on the specifics right now, but I’m considering something along the lines of mechanical engineering. But I think I might want to study multiple science based degrees.”

Kara smiles at Lena.

“Yeah, I think that sounds like a great idea. I know you’ll easily be able to do it.” Kara says, “So, what universities are you considering?”

Lena now bites her lip, nervously.

“Well….. I uhh….. was…. considering National City University….” Lena admits.

Kara’s eyes go wide upon Lena saying that, knowing that the Luthor didn’t go there in the previous timeline, and if she does go there now, there would be a chance of them meeting before they are supposed to in 2016.

“Lena…. you can’t…… go there…” Kara says, hating that she has to limit Lena’s university options.

Lena sighs.

“I know.” Lena replies, “I remember you once told me you went to National City University, or you will. So, I know I can’t go, in case I accidentally meet you. Or it might be so tempting that I meet you on purpose. But I have also been looking at some other university options.”

Kara breathes a sigh of relief.

“What other universities?” Kara enquires.

“Lillian and Lex both want me to consider attending Metropolis University, like Lex did, and where the Luthors have a building named after them. But I don’t want to go there. I want to go someplace away from Lex and Lillian, and I generally don’t like the university either.” Lena explains.

Kara nods her head with a smile, happy that Lena is making a stand to not just give into Lex and Lillian’s will.

“So, I’m considering MIT and Harvard, which are both in Boston, obviously. Then Stanford, Caltech and Princeton. But I am also considering applying to either Cambridge or Oxford in England, maybe both.” Lena explains.

Kara grows a proud look on her face after hearing all Lena’s options, knowing that she could easily get into any of those universities, on merit alone.

“Well, even though they are some of the top universities in the world, I’m sure you’ll easily get into all of them.” Kara smiles.

“Thank you, Kara. I was thinking about applying to Metropolis anyway, just to placate Lillian and Lex for a while, but I don’t want to risk applying, being accepted, then Lillian doing something shady and basically accepting the offer to attend Metropolis university for me.” Lena says.

“Yeah, that’s probably for the best.” Kara smiles, “But, I have to ask. Why are you considering going to Oxford or Cambridge in the UK? Is it simply because they are top universities, or to get further away from Lex and Lillian?”

Lena smiles at Kara.

“It’s probably a bit of both to be honest. As you know, I was born in Ireland, so I’m thinking going to either of those universities in England, would bring me a bit closer to Ireland, and maybe give me an opportunity to go visit when I have some free time. I did actually consider applying to a university in Ireland, but none of them really had great science programmes.” Lena explains.

Kara nods her head, wanting Lena to continue.

“But, I also just kind of like the idea of living in a new culture, that speaks the same language. Of course, it wouldn’t exactly be a fair representation of culture in England, because both Oxford and Cambridge are small cities in the UK, and mostly filled with people going to each university. But I still think it would be a very interesting change, and a unique opportunity.” Lena explains.

“Yeah, it would be.” Kara nods, “So, out of all your current university choices, would Oxford or Cambridge be your first choices?”

“No, actually.” Lena replies, “As much as I like the idea of living in England, I think that MIT has better courses, and would give me more flexibility to do multiple degrees at once.”

Kara chuckles upon hearing that.

“What?” Lena asks, confused why Kara is chuckling.

“Sorry, it’s just, in my future, you did go to MIT.” Kara admits, “But of course you could decide not to do that. I just think it’s funny seeing you talk about all these universities, only to ultimately decide you want to go to the one you go to in my original future.”

“Oh…. okay…” Lena nods, not sure what to say to that, although it does give her some confidence to know she gets into MIT in Kara’s future.

“So, out of all those universities, which would be your top 3?” Kara asks.

“Uhhh…. 1. MIT, 2. Harvard, 3. Cambridge.” Lena says.

“Well, I’d bet good money that every one of those universities accepts you.” Kara smiles.

It is now a few hours later, and Kara is currently sitting on the couch in Lena’s living room, watching some TV, while Lena cooks them dinner. Throughout Lena cooking them dinner, the brunette has refused to allow Kara to help, or even turn around to look to see what the food is. Although, Kara has a pretty good idea from the smell.

“Okay, here it is.” Lena says, as she hands Kara a plate of food.

Kara looks at the food and chuckles.

“Burgers!” Kara smiles.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I couldn’t break from our tradition.”

Lena has made Kara 3 bacon cheese burgers, with a little bit of cut up vegetables to the side, instead of french fries, like they usually get from Big Belly Burger. Even though Kara isn’t a fan of vegetables, she doesn’t complain about them, simply because Lena spent a while preparing this food for her.

“This looks great, Lena.” Kara smiles.

“I hope it is.” Lena nods, “This is one of the dishes I’ve been practicing over the last few months.”

Kara feels a tug at her heart upon Lena saying that, knowing that the 16-year-old likely practiced so she could cook for her.

“Well, let’s tuck in then.” Kara smirks.

“Sure.” Lena smiles.

Kara takes a bite of the first burger, and she literally moans at how amazing it tastes. The burger is full of juices, but isn’t undercooked either, it’s perfect. Then the bacon is crispy, but not too crispy, while Lena has added some burger sauce too, which adds an extra nice taste.

“This is great, Lee.” Kara says, moaning again.

“I uhh….. thanks….” Lena stammers, awkwardly.

Kara notices Lena’s awkward, or flustered, stammer, but she just dismisses it as Lena not being comfortable taking compliments. However, what Kara doesn’t know, is that Lena hearing Kara moan like that, almost sexually, has Lena thinking a few things about Kara. Things Lena has begun to think about the blonde over this last year.

The two ladies continue to eat their food for the next 20 minutes, with Kara even eating all the vegetables, simply to make Lena happy, and not wanting to waste any food. Once Kara is finished, she gives Lena even more compliments, telling her just how great the food was. Then after that, the two ladies sit on the couch for a while, shoulder to shoulder, watching some TV, and talking casually.

Eventually, a few hours later, Lena can’t help but keep glancing at Kara’s face. Ever since Kara made those moans, Lena’s brain has been racing at a mile a minute, and she can think of nothing but how beautiful Kara is, and how much she wants to kiss her, and be her girlfriend, and do all sorts of things with her. Lena has spent the last few hours trying to keep it inside, but she can’t anymore.

“Kara?” Lena eventually says, softly.

“Yeah?” Kara replies, turning to look at Lena with a smile.

Before Kara realises what is going on, Lena has leaned in and taken her in for a kiss. The kiss lasts a few seconds, and Kara doesn’t kiss back, and once she realises what is happening, she quickly gets up and backs away.

“Lena!” Kara yelps, surprised.

Lena now looks at Kara with a devastated look on her face, feeling as if Kara has rejected her.

“I….. I’m sorry Kara…. I just…… I really like you…. I….. I want to be with you…..” Lena says, with tears in her eyes.

“Lena, you’re only 16!” Kara says, “This isn’t right.”

“So what? 16 is the legal age in some countries, and even some states.” Lena replies.

Kara puts her head in her hands and groans.

“Lena…. we can’t….. do this….” Kara says, “I….. Rao…. Have I been grooming you all these years? Without me even meaning to?”

“What?! No!” Lena says, quickly getting to her feet, “You have never tried to get me to do anything sexual. Even now I was the one to initiate things.”

“It’s still not right, Lena.” Kara says, feeling panicked now, “Maybe…. this was a mistake…. I should…. probably just go……”

“NO!” Lena says, desperately.

Kara stops in her place and looks back at Lena, who now has some tears running down her face.

“Please…. please don’t go yet…. I….. I’m sorry I kissed you…… I promise….. I won’t do it again….. Just….. don’t leave….” Lena begs.

Kara looks at Lena for a few moments, thinking as to what she should do, but ultimately Kara knows she can’t deny Lena when she is begging her like this.

“Okay.” Kara says, with a sigh, “I’ll stay for a couple more hours, but then I do have to go.”

“Okay…” Lena says, breathing a sigh of relief.

After that, Kara spends 2 awkward hours with Lena, feeling completely unsettled the whole time, making sure that she and Lena don’t even touch physically on the couch, keeping a space between them. Eventually, the 2 hours go by, and Kara then leaves, giving Lena a brief awkward hug. Kara then flies out of Lena’s apartment, and before she time travels, she thinks. Kara thinks that maybe she should skip these next few years and go straight to 2016, as she doesn’t think she can deal with Lena coming onto her like that again. It is of course something that Kara wants, but not when Lena is a teenager. It makes Kara feel guilty, thinking that maybe she has groomed Lena accidentally. However, ultimately, despite how Kara is feeling, she knows she has to continue on with this adventure, because she’d hate herself if Lena is still not alive in 2016. Kara thinks that perhaps if she doesn’t see Lena in these next few years, then that might actually be one of the reasons that causes Lena to commit suicide.

So, after some thought, Kara sets her time travel device to 2010, and then disappears in a blue light.

Chapter Text

Kara nervously arrives in 2010, and she really really hopes that things between her and Lena are not strained still, after Lena kissed her last year. Kara honestly knows that she is currently in a weird situation, as for Lena, it’s been a year since she kissed Kara, so she has had 365ish days to process everything that happened. However, for Kara, the kiss only happened a few minutes ago, so she doesn’t really know how to shake it. But Kara knows that she needs to, as if she doesn’t, then she could ruin her entire visit to Lena this year.

Kara takes a deep breath to gather her nerves and feelings, in an attempt to compose herself.

“Just seven more years.” Kara says to herself, as she exhales.

Kara continues to breath in and out for the next few minutes, until she eventually calms herself. After Kara has done that, she turns her attention to finding Lena. Kara knows that this time it will be slightly easier to find the brunette, because she knows the options of the various universities she might be at. So, Kara flies over in the direction of Boston, knowing that it’s the most likely that Lena got into MIT, and is currently living there.

Kara arrives in Boston a few minutes later, and then uses her super hearing, quickly honing in on Lena’s heartbeat. Kara smiles as soon as she hears the now 17-year-old’s heartbeat, being proud of her for getting into her first university choice, even though she always knew it would happen.

After a few moments, Kara flies over to the direction of Lena’s heartbeat, eventually arriving on the MIT campus, with the heartbeat leading her to one of the living areas for the students. However, just as Kara approaches the room which Lena must be in, she is alarmed because Lena’s heartbeat suddenly increases. This causes Kara to assume that Lena must be in trouble, so she quickly flies to the closest window to the bedroom that Lena is in, and then does an x-ray vision on the room. As soon as Kara does this, she goes wide-eyed, because she sees a sight that she certainly didn’t expect to, or want to, see.

“OHHH YESSSSS!!!” Lena moans, as a woman (about Lena’s age) has her head between Lena’s legs.

“Hmm… you like this?” The woman purrs.

“Yess….. oh yess..” Lena moans.

Kara is absolutely shocked and surprised by this sight, and she has so many mixed feelings. Kara doesn’t like the idea of Lena having sex with anyone in the first place. But then also, Kara thinks about how for her only a few days ago Lena was this little crying girl in her arms, who had just lost her mother. It makes Kara wonder if this was a really bad idea after all, and that maybe she should have just gone back in time to save Lena before she committed suicide. Kara knows now that all of this time traveling, and spending time with Lena as a kid, has made her romantic feelings for future adult Lena very complicated. Kara isn’t sure how she can reconcile with those two different feelings, or if she ever will be able to.

Despite Kara no longer looking at Lena using her x-ray vision, and having completely turned her back to the room, as she hovers there next to the window, she can still hear Lena moaning inside. Kara wants to try and stop her super hearing, and stop herself from hearing those moans, but she feels like she did when she was a kid again, being unable to control or hone in her powers. When Kara first arrived on Earth, there were so many noises, and she was completely overwhelmed by it all. Right now, it’s sort of like that, but the only noises that Kara can hear is Lena moaning.

“Yess!!! VERONICA!!!!!!!” Lena screams in pleasure.

Kara’s eyes go wide as Lena moans the name Veronica, realising that Lena must currently be having sex with Veronica Sinclair, who in the future the brunette referred to her as a ‘boarding school friend’.

“Hmmm…. yes baby….” Veronica purrs.

Kara quickly flies away after hearing Veronica say that, wanting to try and get some distance between herself and Lena, so she doesn’t have to hear any more of what is happening. Kara decides that she will simply come back later on in the day, when Lena is hopefully not in the company of Veronica Sinclair.

After Kara leaves Lena to do what she was doing with Veronica Sinclair, the super hero just flies around the east coast for a while, taking in all the sights, making sure she doesn’t fly too low so that she has the chance of being seen. Kara is using this as a time to sort of clear her head from what she just saw Lena doing.

As Kara flies along, looking down at the coastline below, and all the different cities she flies by, she wonders how much of a change she will be able to notice in a few years’ time, when she gets back to 2016. Kara certainly thinks there will be a big change from when she first time travelled in 1997. Kara has already been able to spot a few differences, but as she has been seeing the changes year on year, it has all sort of blurred together.

Kara happily floats about the east coast for a few hours, and just as she is about to head back towards Lena, she sees a red blur coming towards her. Kara focuses on the blur, and that is when she realises it’s her cousin, Clark, coming to see her.

“Hello, Clark.” Kara says, with a smile.

“Kara.” Clark nods, “I saw you up there, and I wanted to just make sure you weren’t my Kara.”

“Technically, I am your Kara.” Kara replies.

“You know what I mean.” Clark says.

Kara nods her head, understanding what Clark is getting at. Although, Clark calling her younger self ‘his Kara’ doesn’t really sit well with her. Growing up, Clark very rarely went to visit her, despite how much she wanted him to, to have a chance to speak and interact with another Kryptonian. Kara does think about saying something to Clark about that now, but she ultimately doesn’t want to make a change to the timeline that directly affects her.

“So…. you are still time travelling?” Clark asks, after a few moments silence.

“Yes, I am.” Kara nods.

“Do you mind if I ask why you are floating up here, and not spending time with whoever you time travelled to see?” Clark asks.

Kara’s face cringes as soon as Clark says that, as she remembers Lena having sex with Veronica again.

“Uhh…. I went to visit them…. but then I saw they were having sex with someone….. So I decided to just float around, out of view, for a while, to kill some time.” Kara explains, awkwardly.

“Oh….” Clark says, eyes going slightly wide, “I imagine that was awkward.”

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “Thankfully they didn’t see me arrive. So, they don’t know I’m here.”

“Right.” Clark nods.

There is then a silence between the two cousins, and Kara notices Clark grow a look on his face as if he wants to ask her something, but he is unsure if he should.

“What do you want to ask me, Clark?” Kara eventually says.

“It’s just…… you’re from the future…. so….. you know some things that could help me….. with the villains I will face….” Clark begins.

“I’m from 2016, so not too far in the future now.” Kara replies.

“Yeah… but still…. you have like 6/7 years of knowledge.” Clark says.

“I do. But I probably shouldn’t give you much info, as I don’t want to majorly alter the timeline in any other ways than I’m already doing. I could tell you something that helps you defeat or stop a villain, but then your actions of stopping them earlier than you were supposed to could lead to something worse happening.” Kara explains.

“What about your actions of the changes you are making? Couldn’t something worse happen than what you are trying to prevent?” Clark asks.

“No. Nothing worse could happen.” Kara replies, thinking there is nothing worse that could happen than Lena Luthor committing suicide.

“Hmmm.” Clark hums, “I just…. can I ask you some questions?….. You can decline to answer them…. if you want…. There are just…. some things I’d like to know.”

“Sure, go ahead.” Kara replies.

“Lex Luthor.” Clark says, “I already know he is trouble, and he’s gotten away with things already. Do I need to be concerned about him going forward?”

After Clark asks that question, Kara is silent. Kara thinks about whether she should answer or not.

“Yes, you should.” Kara decides to eventually say, “But I’m not going to say anything more.”

“Okay.” Clark nods, “And what about the other Luthors? Lillian and Lena?”

Kara grows a glare on her face as soon as Clark brings up Lena’s name.

“Lena is nothing like her family. Lena is an incredible person, who is honestly the first victim of Lex and Lillian Luthor. She is the single shinning beacon for the Luthor name, and she carries so much guilt for her brother’s actions, despite none of them being her fault.” Kara says, defending Lena.

Clark’s features soften as Kara defends Lena Luthor.

“You know her in the future, don’t you?” Clark asks, after a few moments silence.

“Yes. I do.” Kara replies, “She is a good friend. I know you won’t trust her, because she’s related to Lex and ‘grew up in the same house as him’, but she deserves nothing but support and praise, not hatred and mistrust.”

“Okay…. I understand.” Clark says, and then pauses, “But I should keep an eye on Lillian Luthor then?”

Kara sighs, thinking they are really getting a bit too far into stuff she doesn’t want to share.

“You shouldn’t worry about Lillian for now. That is a problem for the future.” Kara says.

“Right….. I think I get what you are saying.” Clark nods.

Kara looks at Clark again and sighs, deciding that she might as well go and find Lena now.

“Well, I’m going to go see…. who I am here to see now……” Kara says, “I’ll see you in a few years, Clark.”

“Sure.” Clark smiles, “I’ll see you in a few years, Kara.”

Kara and Clark give one another a small smile, before Kara then flies away, heading north, back up towards Boston.

Kara arrives in Boston, and then the MIT campus, about a minute after she finished talking to Clark. She tracks Lena’s heartbeat to that same bedroom, and is relieved when she sees that the brunette is alone. Kara then floats to Lena’s window, and taps on it. About 30 seconds later, Lena arrives at the window, with a big smile on her face after she notices Kara.

“Kara.” Lena smiles.

“Hi Lena.” Kara smiles back, completely forgetting the two awkward experiences of Lena trying to kiss her, and then her seeing Lena having sex with Veronica, for now.

Lena opens up her window, and allows Kara to fly on in. As soon as Kara lands, she expects Lena to take her in for a hug, but she doesn’t. The brunette just stands there, looking at Kara a bit awkwardly.

“Lena? Are you okay?” Kara asks, looking at the brunette, confused.

“Yes…. I….. I just am not sure if you want to hug me or not…… I know that for you….. it’s only been a little while since last year….. when I kissed you…..” Lena explains, awkwardly.

Kara softens as soon as Lena says that, and then closes the distance between them, taking the Luthor in for a hug.

“I’ll always want to hug you Lena, no matter the situation, or what is going on in our lives.” Kara says.

Lena hugs Kara back, tightly.

The two ladies continue to hug for a couple of minutes, before they finally separate.

“So, I see you got into MIT, your first-choice university.” Kara smiles.

“Yeah, I did.” Lena smiles back, “I got into every university I applied for.”

“I’m very proud of you, Lena.” Kara says, continuing to smile.

“Thank you, Kara.” Lena replies.

“How did Lex and Lillian take you deciding on MIT?” Kara asks, remembering that Lillian and Lex were pushing for her to go to Metropolis University.

“Lillian didn’t take it very well at all. She claimed I was letting down the family by not going to Metropolis University, or studying a business-related degree. She was so upset about it that she didn’t even invite me back for the yearly Luthor family Christmas dinner party.” Lena says.

Kara huffs.

“That sounds like typical Lillian.” Kara says.

Lena nods in agreement.

“What about Lex? What did he say?” Kara asks, interested in what the insane Luthor thought.

“He actually said that he was proud of me for going against our mother, and not just doing what she wanted me to do. He still said I should have chosen Metropolis University to study science, but he at least said that MIT is a good university.” Lena explains, “But he then went on to talk about how after I graduate, I can join Luthor Corp’s science division. He talked about it as if it was a done deal, and that I 100% will be doing that. Once he said that, I knew everything he was saying was just a manipulation.”

“I’m sorry Lena.” Kara says, feeling bad for the 17-year-old.

Lena nods her head, not knowing how else to reply to that.

There is then a silence between the two ladies, and Kara decides to choose this moment to look around Lena’s room. As Kara looks around, she sees that Lena is clearly in a university dorm room, with an ensuite bathroom, a desk, and then a single bed. It is a clear step down from the amazing accommodation that Lena was living in at her last boarding school.

“Hmm…. this is…… different from the last place I saw you were living at.” Kara comments, as she looks around the relatively small room.

“Yeah.” Lena agrees, “When I got into MIT, I did think about just renting an apartment or studio here in Boston, with some of the money Lionel left for me in his trust. But I ultimately decided against that, because I thought that if I lived away from the university campus it would be harder for me to make friends, or get connections with people here.”

“Oh… okay…” Kara says, feeling a bit awkward now, wondering if Veronica is one of those ‘friends’, “So…. have you made any friends then?”

“Uhhh…. not really.” Lena replies, “I’m not very good at…. making friends with people…. It’s a social skill that I just never developed…. from being a Luthor…. and having a brother who’s in the news all the time…. and should probably be in prison.”

“I….. I’m sorry Lena….” Kara says, not sure what else to say.

“It’s okay Kara.” Lena says, with a soft expression on her face.

Kara nods her head back at that.

“Anyway…. I don’t have any chairs in this room or anything…. So shall we just sit on my bed?” Lena asks.

Kara looks over at Lena’s bed, and as she does, she gets flashbacks of seeing Veronica and Lena having sex, and hearing Lena moan Veronica’s name.

“Uhhhh….” Kara stammers.

“Kara?” Lena asks, confused.

“Sorry…. I ….. uhhh…… I saw you having sex with Veronica….. on that bed…..” Kara quickly says.

Lena’s eyes go wide at Kara saying that.

“Oh…” Lena says.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, awkwardly, “I just…. I arrived…. and I heard that your heart was beating really fast….. So….. I came over…. and used my x-ray vision…. and that’s when I saw you were having sex with Veronica….. Once I realised what was going on…. I turned my back….. but….. I could still hear things….. so I decided to fly away for a while…. and give you time to uhhhh….. finish.”

“Oh…. I uhmmmm……… I don’t know what to say….” Lena says, now blushing.

“You don’t have to say anything, Lena.” Kara says, “You are a girl in college…. It’s totally normal for you to be sexually active with people you have met here. It’s okay for you to have one night (or day) stands.”

“Oh…. well….. I wasn’t doing that……. Veronica is my girlfriend…… We went to my last boarding school together….. She had just been staying here with me for a couple of days…. But she’s gone back to Metropolis now.” Lena explains.

Kara’s eyes go wide at Lena saying this, realising Veronica is Lena’s girlfriend, not just someone woman that the brunette had sex with.

“Oh…. I uhhh….. do you think…. that’s a good idea?” Kara asks, and immediately wishes she could take back her words, as soon as they are out of her mouth.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lena replies, with some annoyance in her voice.

“Nothing. Forget I said anything.” Kara quickly says back, wanting to brush past what she said.

“No. You clearly have an opinion about Veronica being my girlfriend. So, I want to hear it!” Lena says, now sounding a bit angry.

“No…. really Lena…. Let’s do something else.” Kara says, feeling extremely awkward now, and wishing to Rao Lena would move on from this.

“No. Say what you mean, Kara.” Lena says, walking closer to the blonde, looking very angry.

Kara looks at Lena, and sees the angry look on her face, and can tell that she isn’t going to be able to get out of this.

“It’s just…… you deserve better than Veronica Sinclair…… She’s not good…… She’s bad news.” Kara says.

“I deserve better?” Lena snaps, “You mean like you?!”

“What? No.” Kara quickly replies.

“You turned me down Kara! You don’t get to decide, or have a say, in who I want to be with!” Lena says, angrily.

“That isn’t what I was trying to say, Lena.” Kara says, desperately, “I was just saying that….. Veronica is not good.”

Lena huffs upon hearing that.

“You mean that you just think she is not good!” Lena yells, “We have been together for almost a year now, and I think I know her pretty well. She was the one that was there for me after I was heartbroken after you rejected me. She has been the one who has helped me through things while you have been gone!”

“Lena…. I…. I’m sorry…… I didn’t mean….. to hurt your feelings or anything…. I just…… I know who Veronica is….. She is not a good person.” Kara says, really hoping that Lena understands why she is saying Veronica isn’t good now.

Lena huffs again, in annoyance.

“YOU DON’T GET TO HAVE A SAY IN THAT KARA!!!! YOU TURNED ME DOWN!!! YOU BROKE MY HEART!!!! YOU HURT ME, SO MUCH!” Lena yells, “I…. I want you to leave.”

Kara’s eyes go wide as Lena says this, now noticing that the brunette is crying.

“Lena….” Kara says.

“Please…. go….. I don’t want to see you again.” Lena says.

“No Lena, please, let me make this up to you…. Please don’t make me go.” Kara basically begs.

“I SAID GO KARA!” Lena snaps.

Kara deflates as Lena yells at her once more.

“Okay…. okay…” Kara says, backing towards the window, really wishing she hadn’t opened her big mouth about Veronica now, “I’ll go…… but…… I’ll be back next year….”

“No, Kara.” Lena quickly says, turning to look at the blonde with daggers in her eyes, and tears running down her cheeks, “I’m done with all of this. I’m an adult now. I don’t need my magical little alien popping in and taking care of me for one day a year, of her choosing. That’s over. I don’t want to see you again.”

“Lena….” Kara says.

“No! I’ve made up my mind!” Lena says, firmly, “Goodbye, Kara.”

Lena turns around from looking at Kara, and then walks into her bathroom, closing the door behind her. Kara just stands there, by the window, stunned. Kara really doesn’t want to leave, but she doesn’t know what else to do. Kara knows that there will be no talking Lena down right now, she’s too angry for that. So, after a few minutes, Kara flies out of Lena’s window, and then flies up into the sky.

“Rao…. I’ve really screwed things up.” Kara says, worried that this will make things worse for Lena, and push her more towards suicide in the future.

For the next few minutes, Kara floats there in the sky, thinking of what she can do to fix things. But ultimately, Kara knows that she can’t. All Kara can do, is continue on with her plan, and go and see Lena in 2011, even if the brunette has said she doesn’t want to see her anymore. So, Kara sets her time travelling device to 2011, and she really hopes this next year will fix things.

Kara arrives in 2011, and she is very very worried and anxious. Kara really hopes that over the last year (for Lena), the brunette has cooled down a bit, and forgiven her. Kara isn’t sure what she will do if Lena still doesn’t want to see her. It makes Kara feel awful just thinking about that possibility.

After taking a couple of minutes to compose herself, and get her thoughts and emotions under control, the super hero tracks Lena’s heartbeat. Kara soon finds Lena’s heartbeat coming from a residential area in Boston.

Kara flies in the direction of Lena’s heartbeat, and she soon arrives at a Boston townhouse, which has several apartments inside. As Kara looks at the townhouse, she notices that Lena’s heartbeat is actually coming from one of the apartments at the front of the building, meaning the window that she would have to knock on would be in plain view of the street. So, because of this, Kara knows that she will have to actually go through Lena’s front door to see the brunette. This makes Kara nervous, as she feels like Lena will be less likely to let her in, if she’s knocking on her front door, compared to floating outside and knocking on a window.

Kara takes a deep breath, and then lands in an alley a few blocks away from Lena’s apartment, where no one can see her land. Kara then walks the few blocks to the townhouse Lena is living in, her anxiety building all the time. Once Kara arrives, just as she is about to press the buzzer to have Lena buzz her in (or not buzz her in), the front door opens, with one of the residents coming out. Kara uses this as her opportunity to quickly go into the apartment building without Lena having to allow her in. Kara hopes that this way makes it less likely for Lena to not let her into her apartment.

Once Kara is inside the townhouse building, she focuses in on Lena’s heartbeat, which eventually leads her to apartment 3b. A few moments later, Kara stands outside the apartment door and takes a deep breath, before knocking. After Kara knocks, she feels her anxiety sky rocket again, all the while hearing Lena move towards the front door, tracking her heartbeat. However, Kara then hears Lena get right next to the door, before she then walks away again. This causes Kara’s stomach to drop, because she thinks Lena must have seen her through the peephole, and decided to not let her in.

“Lena? It’s me.” Kara says, knocking on the front door once more.

Kara then hears Lena approach the door again, but this time, she sees a letter be slipped under the door, with her name on it. Kara picks up the later, and opens it.

Dear Kara,

Like I told you last year, I do not wish to see you again. I suspected you might try and come see me again, so I have prepared this letter. I do not want to see you, or speak to you. You have caused me too much hurt. I’m old enough now to realise that what you have been doing, time travelling, hasn’t really been for me, it’s been for you. You never stopped to think about how your actions could negatively affect me, did you? You came, were my friend, and gave me the world, but what you didn’t see is the aftermath. You didn’t see all the times I cried, and was upset, because I missed you, and needed you.

I can’t keep living like this. You have hurt me too much, in so many different ways. I can’t keep allowing you to just pop into my life one day a year, of your choosing, and then leave me behind, devastated. It’s too much.

Do no try and come and see me again. I will not let you in, now, or in the future.

Goodbye,

Lena

Once Kara finishes reading the letter, she is absolutely devastated, thinking that she really has completely and utterly screwed things up, and frankly, Lena does have a few good points. Kara has never thought about how her leaving every year might negatively impact Lena.

“Lena?! Please open the door.” Kara begs, knocking on the door again, “Please, let me talk to you. If you don’t like what I say, then I’ll leave.”

After a few seconds, Kara hears Lena approach the front door, but the brunette doesn’t open it.

“Please Lena….” Kara begs, tears running down her cheeks now.

Kara notices Lena stand by the front door for a while, before she eventually walks away again, breaking Kara’s heart.

“Lena, please!” Kara says, knocking on the door once more.

Kara continues to knock on the door, and try and get Lena to open it, for about 10 minutes. Kara knows that she could break the door down and then fix it, but she doesn’t want to invade Lena’s privacy like that. Just because Kara has her powers, it doesn’t mean it gives her the right to come into someone’s home when they aren’t letting her in.

After these 10 minutes are up, Kara sits down, with her back to the door, hoping that maybe Lena eventually lets her in. However, the hours then go by, and Lena doesn’t, all the way until midnight, when Kara finally gives up and leaves.

Kara exits the townhouse building, and then flies up into the air. After she does this, she looks at her time travelling device, and doesn’t know what to do. Kara considers just going to 2016 and hopefully fixing things with a still alive Lena, as it seems likely the brunette won’t see her anymore. However, Kara doesn’t want to risk Lena still committing suicide. So, Kara decides that she is going to continue to try and see Lena every year, even if from now on Lena is just going to deny seeing her. Kara has to try.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in the year 2012, nervously. The super hero knows that right now Lena is 19-years-old, and has been at MIT for a few years. Kara recognises that Lena is no longer a child, but that doesn’t make the situation any better. The issue of the situation isn’t that Lena kissed Kara when she was only 16 anymore. The issue is that Lena has been so hurt by Kara’s actions, even though the Kryptonian really didn’t mean to hurt Lena. Thinking about it all has honestly been driving Kara crazy. Kara thinks that she started this whole time travel journey to try and stop Lena from committing suicide, and give her a better life, but now, because of her own actions, she has hurt Lena, clearly very deeply. All Kara knows is that she really has got to try and repair things with the brunette this year, or the damage done could be really permanent, and have devastating effects, not only on Lena’s life, but on their potential friendship in the future. Kara thinks that with how things are currently, Lena might not even start a friendship with her in the future, or move to National City or anything. All of this is simply causing Kara’s anxiousness and anxiety to continue to rise, dramatically.

After a couple of minutes of Kara trying to get a grip on her emotions, she composes herself, and then focuses her super hearing to search for Lena’s heartbeat. Once the hero finds Lena’s heartbeat, she notices that it isn’t coming from the same direction as previously, when Lena was living in her townhouse apartment, but nor is it coming from the direction of the MIT campus. So, Kara flies in the direction of the heartbeat, and that is when she comes across a more modern apartment building, with several floors, which Lena has clearly moved into.

Kara floats above the apartment building, a few miles up in the air, out of sight of everyone, and then does a scan of the building, looking for Lena. Kara is doing this because she wants to check that Lena is alone. The last thing Kara wants is to try and barge in on Lena’s life if the 19-year-old is occupied with a friend, or even a lover or something. After a few seconds of scanning, Kara does find Lena, and notices that it looks like she is alone in her apartment. However, Kara can also tell that something is off, because from the looks of things, Lena is sitting down, resting her head on a desk or something. But at the same time, Kara can tell that the future CEO is not asleep. All of this just makes Kara more confused as to what Lena is doing.

Kara flies down to the side of the building where Lena’s apartment is. Once Kara figures out which one is Lena’s apartment, she sees that the brunette’s window is open, enough for the hero to easily fly through. However, Kara doesn’t want to just force her way into Lena’s home or anything, so she then moves to the nearest window as to where Lena is currently sitting. A few seconds later, once Kara arrives outside the window, she sees that Lena has her back to her, and is resting her head on a desk. Kara then uses her super hearing, and that is when her heart drops, as she realises that Lena is crying.

For the next few moments, Kara doesn’t quite know what to do. A part of Kara still doesn’t want to force her way into Lena’s home, and thinks about knocking on the window to alert Lena of her presence or something. However, another part of Kara just desperately wants to get inside the apartment and give Lena all the affection she deserves, and comfort her from whatever emotional turmoil she is currently in. Ultimately the later part of Kara wins out.

Kara flies through the other window in Lena’s apartment, which causes her to enter Lena’s bedroom. Kara doesn’t even bother to look around or anything, she just quickly makes her way further into the apartment. After a few seconds, Kara arrives in a sort of living room area, where she sees Lena laying her head on a desk, crying her eyes out. Kara can also see that Lena has a piece of paper crumpled up in one of her hands.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly, about 5 feet away.

Lena quickly jerks her head up from the desk and looks at Kara, with an absolutely devastated look on her face, tears falling down her cheeks.

As this moment happens, Kara feels like it goes on forever, and she doesn’t know what to do. So, Kara simply waits, and decides to let Lena take charge as to what is going to happen next. Kara thinks that maybe Lena will yell or scream at her, or maybe simply ignore her. However, what Lena does end up doing, absolutely shocks Kara, as the brunette quickly gets up from her chair, and runs over to her, taking her in for a tight hug. The moment before Lena did this felt like it lasted forever for Kara, but in reality, Lena’s reaction was instant.

“Kara…” Lena sobs, burying her head into the blonde’s chest.

“Lena…” Kara says, feeling some of her own tears fall down her face now.

“I’m sorry…” Lena sobs, “I’m so sorry.”

Kara feels her heart break as soon as she hears Lena say that, because she realises that the future CEO is obviously crying over her, and everything that has happened between them over the last few years.

“Oh Lena….” Kara says, as she hugs the 19-year-old even tighter than before, “You never have to be sorry. I am here for you, now and always.”

Lena cries even harder at Kara saying that, and flings both of her arms around the blonde now, the piece of paper in her hand falling to the ground.

“Shhhh…. It’s okay Lena….. I’m here….. I’m not going anywhere. Never.” Kara says, in a soothing voice.

Kara and Lena continue to hug for the next 20 minutes, all while Lena continues to softly cry. Eventually though, after about 25 minutes have transpired, Lena’s cries die down.

“Lena, why don’t we go sit down, and we can talk?” Kara suggests, in a soft voice.

Lena doesn’t respond verbally; she simply nods her head into Kara’s chest.

“Come on.” Kara says, as she looks over the rest of the living room area that she and Lena are currently in, and sees a couch, “Let’s go sit on the couch.”

Kara and Lena part from their hug, and Kara takes Lena’s hand and holds it as she guides the brunette over to the couch. The two then sit down, and Lena moves closer to Kara, burying her head in Kara’s chest again.

For Lena, right now, she feels like she is a little girl again, comforted by Kara, her protector, and the woman that has done so much for her, and made her life better. Things are always better when Kara is around, and Lena really needs that right now.

Kara and Lena continued to basically snuggle on the couch for another 15 minutes. Kara, of course, does want to talk to Lena, as simply hugging isn’t going to solve anything, but she wants to wait for when Lena is less emotional, and okay with talking. However, after those 15 minutes, Kara notices that Lena has drifted off to sleep, resting her head on her shoulder.

Kara looks at the sleeping brunette for a few moments, before she then decides to lay Lena down on the couch, in a better position. Kara would have happily let Lena continue to sleep as to how she was, but the blonde didn’t want Lena to get a sniff neck when she woke, from how Lena’s head was resting on her shoulder, at a weird angle.

Once Kara has got Lena into a sleeping position, she looks at the brunette for a few more moments, before she decides to get up from the couch, just to have a look around Lena’s apartment. Kara does want to be there when Lena wakes up, but she knows she’ll easily be able to tell when Lena wakes from her super hearing, and then quickly zoom over there.

Kara stands up from the couch and then walks back over to the desk where she originally found Lena sitting and crying. As Kara stands at the desk, she looks to the ground, and sees the crumpled bit of paper that was in Lena’s hand. Kara bends down to pick it up, and as she does, a bunch of thoughts flood through her mind. Kara worries that maybe this is another suicide note that Lena was going to leave behind, just like the one in 2016. It makes Kara feel incredibly anxious and nervous simply thinking this.

Kara takes the note in her hand, and she can feel her heart literally pounding, not looking forward to what she might read in the note. Kara knows that she will likely never be able to forgive herself if it is a suicide note, and it mentions her as a reason or anything. Kara then uncrumples the note, and as soon as she sees the writing on it, she is shocked, and her heart shatters. The note is not a suicide note, but the same note that she left for Lena when the brunette was 7-years-old. The note that Kara had to leave behind because she didn’t get a chance to say goodbye to Lena on that day, all the way back in the year 2000.

Dear Lena,

I’m sorry that we didn’t get to spend more time together today, this year, but I promise I’ll be back next year where we will spend much more time together. Please remember that nothing that Lillian says to you, about yourself, is true. You are an incredible young girl, and you shouldn’t let Lillian tell you any different. You are smart, funny, and simply marvellous. Don’t ever let anyone else turn you into someone you are not.

Please remember that I am always going to be here for you, even if I can’t explain everything to you right now. But I promise, one day, in the future, we will be able to spend so much more time together, just not quite yet.

I’ll see you next year.

Love, now and always,

Kara

xxx

The note is of course very tattered from the 12 years since Kara wrote it, even though for her it was only a few days ago. But Kara is honestly absolutely shocked that Lena kept the note all this time. From all the evidence, the note clearly means a lot to Lena, and Kara can’t help but be a bit heartbroken at the thought of that.

Kara looks back at Lena, who is still sleeping on the couch, before then looking at Lena’s desk, where she sees some pens, and a bunch of pieces of paper. This is when Kara has an idea.

The blonde then proceeds to sit down at the desk and begins writing. Kara has decided that as the note she left for Lena when she was 7 means a lot to her, then she will write Lena a bunch of new ones. Kara thinks that this will be a way to help Lena to fill the gaps when she isn’t here with her, as Kara thinks back to what Lena said in her note the previous year, about her just jumping in her life for one day a year, and leaving Lena to deal with the emotional consequences after that. Kara thinks that hopefully this way Lena will have a note to read from her every day or so, so it fills some of those gaps.

For the first note, Kara writes:

Dear Lena,

I have decided to write you a bunch of notes so that you can read one every day or so, depending on how many I actually end up writing. I hope this way you don’t feel so abandoned by me, between the times when I come a visit you. I hope in these notes that they act as a reminder to you of how much you mean to me, and also of your own self-worth. You are incredible Lena, never forget that.

Love, now and forever,

Kara

xxxx

Kara then moves onto the second note:

Dear Lena,

You totally didn’t wait a day to read this note, did you?! You can’t just burn through all these notes I’m writing Lena, otherwise that defeats the purpose!

I still love you though. And you are still amazing, and incredible. I know that no matter how many notes I write, I won’t run out of adjectives to describe how amazing you are.

See you in the next note (at least wait like a day this time, at most a few hours).

Love, now and always,

Kara

Xxx

Kara then writes the third note:

Dear Lena,

I hope you are doing well, and that you actually waited a bit to read this note. You know, when I found that note that I wrote for you when you were 7 years old, crumpled up on the floor, my heart broke. I felt so bad that you felt the need to hold onto that note, because of how much it must mean to you. So, I just want to make it clear in this note, that you mean so much to me. Don’t ever question how much you mean to me. A part of me does want to just come visit you every week or something, instead of every year, but I know if I do that I’d end up visiting you every day, and then it would be years until I get back to my own time. But just remember, you mean the absolute world to me.

Love, your best friend,

Kara

Xxx

After Kara writes the third note, over the next two hours, while Lena sleeps, she proceeds to write over 200 more notes for Lena, none of them being formulaic and the same, all of them unique. Kara knows that she will never run out of things to say to Lena. Kara is able to write this many notes thanks to her super speed.

Once those two hours go by, Kara finally hears Lena’s heartbeat begin to pick up, signalling that the 19-year-old is about to wake up. In response to this, Kara quickly zooms over to Lena’s side, and perches on the couch, looking down at Lena with a loving smile. Lena then proceeds to slowly wake up, fluttering her eyes open after a few seconds.

“Lena.” Kara smiles, in a soft voice.

“Kara….. you’re….. really here….” Lena replies, in a voice that shows she has just woken up.

“Of course I am.” Kara says back, with a caring smile.

Lena nods her head, and then begins to shift on the couch, eventually moving into a sitting position. Once Lena does this, Kara decides to move closer to Lena, thinking that the 19-year-old may want, and need, some physical contact from her.

“I saw the note you had in your hand.” Kara says, after a few moments of silence.

“Oh….” Lena says, a bit awkwardly.

“I had no idea how much a note I wrote for you 12 years ago would mean to you.” Kara says.

“It did…. every year since you wrote it….. I have looked at it all the time…. I’ve used it as a way to remember that someone cares about me, and I’m not all the horrible things Lillian thinks I am.” Lena explains, “But over the last year particularly…… I have been looking at it a lot.”

Kara nods her head in understanding.

“Well, I want you to know, that while you were asleep, I spent the last 2 hours writing you almost 200 short notes that you can read throughout the next year.” Kara says.

Lena’s eyes go wide at Kara saying that.

“You…. you really did that for me?” Lena asks, surprised by Kara’s gesture.

“Of course I did, Lena.” Kara replies, “I would have done it before if I had realised sooner how much my note meant to you.”

“I…… I don’t know what to say….” Lena says, basically speechless by Kara’s kindness, “I….. I don’t deserve you to do that…. .after how I treated you…. these last few years….”

“No. You do deserve it, no matter what happened over these last couple of years.” Kara says, pulling Lena in for a hug, “And speaking of that, I want to make it clear, you should not feel guilty about everything that happened. It was my fault, not yours.”

“No.” Lena quickly says, pulling away from Kara, but not in a mean way, “It was my fault. You were just trying to warn me about Veronica…. and I didn’t want to listen…… I was just angry with you….. because I felt you rejected me after I kissed you….. and….. Veronica took advantage of that…. and I couldn’t see it….. I thought I had finally found a person that cared about me, that would be in my life constantly…… But then when you tried to tell me that Veronica isn’t a good person…. I flipped out on you….. and I shouldn’t have done that. I should have listened to you.”

“No.” Kara says, “I shouldn’t have said anything in the first place. I mean…. I’m a hypocrite really. There are things in your life that I purposely haven’t told you about, because of not wanting to affect the timeline. But I didn’t even think about that when I warned you about Veronica. I should have just not said anything.”

Lena sighs after Kara says that.

“Well, it didn’t matter anyway. After you said that, I didn’t listen. I thought you must be wrong or lying. But after about 6 more months, I quickly found out who Veronica truly is. She had been cheating on me, and admitted she was only with me because of my family name.” Lena says.

Kara now grows a confused expression on her face.

“But…. you were still angry with me last year…. when I tried to come visit you?” Kara says.

Lena nods her head, with some tears in her eyes, remembering the previous year when Kara desperately tried to see her. Lena remembers how it was basically the worst day of her life, because she could hear Kara sitting outside her apartment door, just hoping she would let her in. On so many occasions Lena nearly let go of her anger and let Kara in, but she didn’t, and from the next day she regretted it, so much.

“Yeah….. even though you were right about Veronica….. I was still angry at you…… I simply couldn’t let it go…. I wanted to hurt you….. because you had hurt me….. even if you didn’t mean to.” Lena says.

“I’m sorry Lena.” Kara quickly says.

“No, you don’t have to apologise.” Lena says, “You did nothing wrong. I realise now that when I kissed you, I put you in an awful position. You did the right thing in turning me down. I was only 16, and what you did is exactly what you should have done.”

Kara nods her head to Lena saying that.

“So….. what happened since then…. since last year?” Kara asks, anxiously.

Lena sighs.

“Literally the morning I woke up, the day after you tried to visit me, I realised what I did. I realised right away that I had wasted my day with you, and I regretted it. So once I woke, I ran to my front door and opened it, but you weren’t there. I broke down in tears once I realised that. Then over the last year, I have been reading your note a lot, and crying over it. One of my worst fears was that you would really listen to my note and not come and visit me again. I have tried to burry my feelings, and I have been able to do that successfully for months at a time, but today was one of my bad days.” Lena explains.

“Of course I was going to continue to try and visit you Lena, nothing you said would have stopped me!..... I’m just sorry Lena….. I’m sorry that all this happened….. I feel like I’m to blame…. But maybe we just….. didn’t communicate properly….. because…. you kissing me…. and the Veronica stuff…. are not the only things that were the problem.” Kara says.

“What do you mean?” Lena asks, confused.

Kara sighs.

“In your note to me last year, you mentioned how I just come into your life one day a year, and then go, and leave you to deal with that. I hadn’t realised how unfair that is to you.” Kara says.

“Kara I…” Lena begins.

“No.” Kara says, interrupting Lena, “You were right. Me coming into your life for one day a year is totally unfair on you. I really do wish I could come into your life for more days a year, or all the time. But I do have to eventually get back to my time, which is so close now. If I stayed for a few more days, it would turn into weeks, which would turn into me being here all year. I know this isn’t fair on you, but please, just wait a little longer. Then…. if you still want…. when I get back to my present…. we can spend time together every day……”

“Of course I still want that.” Lena says, with a smile.

“Good.” Kara smiles back, relieved.

The two ladies then just continue to smile at each other for a little while, simply being happy in their moment. However, Lena eventually breaks the silence.

“So…. what now?” Lena asks, in a slightly nervous voice.

Kara lets out a breath.

“Well, I think that from now on we have to be better at communication with each other. I should make things a bit clearer to you when I’m telling you stuff. And I would like you to tell me how you are feeling about things. I don’t want you to keep your emotions in or anything. If you just bottle them up, and burry your feelings about things I’m doing, then that just won’t work.” Kara says.

“Yeah…. okay…” Lena says, breathlessly, “You are right….”

“Good.” Kara smiles, “There are things I probably should tell you. But…. they don’t have to be said today. They can wait for next year. So, for today, how about we just spend time together, just Kara and Lena?”

“I’d like that.” Lena smiles.

“Good.” Kara smiles back.

The two ladies then simply spend the next few hours sitting close to each other, enjoying one another’s presence. During this time, Kara allows Lena to talk to her about everything that she has been up to over the last 2 years, specifically in regards to what she is doing at MIT. As Kara listens on, she is so proud of Lena, and all the amazing things the brunette is doing.

“That’s amazing, Lena.” Kara smiles, “You are so smart.”

Lena blushes at Kara saying that.

“Thank you, Kara.” Lena replies, not being able to look Kara in the eyes.

Kara places a hand under Lena’s chin, and then forces the brunette to look her in the eyes.

“You are so smart Lena. You are the most intelligent and brilliant person I have ever met, and I have made quite a few.” Kara says, as she looks into Lena’s eyes, wanting the brunette to know she’s telling the truth, and being sincere.

Lena bites her lip nervously, while she continues to look into Kara’s eyes, and then some tears begin to appear in her own.

“Thank you, Kara.” Lena says.

Kara quickly takes Lena in for a hug, wanting to give the 19-year-old all the comfort in the world. Lena, meanwhile, just hugs Kara tightly, enjoying her embrace. The two continue to hug for the next 5 minutes, before Lena eventually backs away. However, as Lena backs away, and looks into Kara’s eyes, her heart does a little jump, and she can’t stop herself from what she says next.

“I love you, Kara.” Lena says.

Kara’s eyes widen at Lena saying that, knowing that she doesn’t just mean in a friendly way.

“I…. I’m sorry….” Lena quickly says, tears now running down her cheek, “Please…. I….. I don’t want to ruin anything again…. I…..”

Lena stops talking and just begins fidgeting with her hands, and moves away from Kara a bit. Kara, meanwhile, just looks at Lena, fondly. Kara knows they are in a bit of a weird position, as she knows that she too has feelings for Lena. But Kara still doesn’t know how to reconcile the two parts of Lena, to make doing anything with the brunette feel okay. However, at the same time, Kara doesn’t want to lose Lena, so she knows she needs to do something.

“Lena…” Kara says, softly, placing a caring hand on one of Lena’s legs.

Lena cautiously looks up at Kara, still with a nervous look on her face.

“I care about you too, very deeply. Perhaps I even love you.” Kara says, and then watches as Lena’s eyes widen in surprise, “But you and I both look at this from different perspectives. For you, I am this person who you have known for almost your entire life. You only have a very small frame of reference of me. But for me, I think I was always in love with your older self, in 2016, but now, it’s difficult for me, because I’ve spent time with you as a child, and I don’t want to feel like I have groomed you.”

Lena nods her head, not daring to say anything else, while Kara looks into Lena’s beautiful green eyes.

“You’re no longer a child now….. You are a fully grown woman….. and….. I’m not saying that nothing can happen between us…… nor am I asking for you to wait for me or anything….. But….. I just….. need to process things….. I probably won’t be able to process that until 2016…… So……. I’m sorry….. if that upsets you.” Kara says, feeling anxious herself now, not wanting to hurt Lena.

“No!” Lena quickly replies, “I….. I understand Kara……. I realise that for you….. I was only 4 years old like 15 days ago….. So I get it….. I just….. I had to tell you….. I do love you Kara….”

Kara nods her head, some tears in her own eyes now, because she knows how difficult this must be for Lena, and how the brunette’s heart must be hurting.

“Okay…. well…… I don’t want to just…… continue like this….. and spoil the rest of today together…… So why don’t I go and get us our burgers, and then when I come back, we can snuggle under a blanket and watch a movie while we eat?” Kara suggests.

“Yes, I’d like that.” Lena smiles back, feeling relieved that Kara has changed the subject.

After that, the rest of Kara and Lena’s day goes how it usually does. The two talked for a while, as they ate their burgers, and watched a film, enjoying spending time with one another. Then, once they finished their food, they continued to chat as they watched a second movie, before Kara finally noticed the time, and knowing that Lena needs to get sleep. Kara then said goodbye to Lena, reminding her again of the notes she had left for her, before then giving Lena one more big tight hug, and then leaving the brunette’s apartment. Kara then set her time travel device to 2013, and as she does, she feels just how close to her own time she is getting. Some hope dares to spark in Kara’s stomach. Hope that Lena will be alive in 2016.

Chapter Text

With a flash of light, Kara arrives in the year 2013. Now that Kara is getting so very close to her present, 2016, she feels very nervous. It makes Kara both nervous and anxious because she knows she is closer to finding out if everything she has done will change the future, and prevent Lena from taking her own life. Honestly, at the thought of it all, it makes the superhero more anxious than she has ever been in her entire life. But another thing that Kara has realised, is she is also getting closer to 2015, the year in which she finally came out to the world as Supergirl, by saving the plane Alex was on. So, Kara knows that she will have to be really careful going forward, at least for the years 2015 and 2016, because she can’t afford to accidentally run into herself in those years, like she did with Kal. Kara honestly has no idea how any of this time travel stuff could work. Right now, Kara is just basing most of her time travel logic off of the various movies she has seen. But the thing that isn’t helpful, is that time travel doesn’t seem to be consistent in any of them. Kara isn’t sure if the time travel is going to be like Harry Potter, where running into yourself could cause your past self to go insane. Then alternatively, Kara isn’t sure if time travel is more like Back to the Future, Terminator, About Time, X-Men, or all the other famous time travel movies. As Kara knows that in some of the time travel movies, when you go back in time you replace yourself for that time period, but then in other time travel movies there is multiple versions of you. However, Kara’s big problem is what is going to happen in 2016. Kara wonders if there will still be 2 versions of herself, or if she will be the only version. Then on top of that, Kara doesn’t know what will happen with the paradox she has created. As Kara knows that if she does succeed, and Lena doesn’t commit suicide, then she will have had no reason to have gone back in time and changed things in the first place, thereby creating a paradox. All of these overwhelming possibilities make Kara think that she probably should have asked Winn a few more questions before taking the time travel device. However, either way, Kara knows there is nothing she can do about it now, she just has to continue to visit Lena every year, and then deal with the future consequences.

After Kara has all those thoughts flood through her head, she takes a deep breath, and then begins flying in the direction of Lena’s heartbeat, which is coming from the same place as last year. But as Kara flies, and gets closer to Lena, she thinks again about her confusing and conflicting feelings for the brunette. Kara still doesn’t know what to do with her feelings, because Kara isn’t stupid, she knows that she is totally and completely in love with Lena, doing this whole time travel thing proves that. However, the Lena that Kara is in love with is her Lena from 2016, one that doesn’t exist in her timeline anymore. But obviously that Lena, and this different version of Lena that Kara has been visiting every year are the same person, and Kara does have feelings for her too. But Kara simply does not know how to deal with the fact that she’s seen this version of Lena as a young girl, all the way through her childhood, to now be a 20-year-old woman. It makes Kara wonder if she will ever be able to get over that, as if she can’t, then they can never be together. However, Kara knows that even if she can’t get over that, all of this time travel will have still been worth it. An alive Lena in the future will always be worth it, even if they can only ever be friends and nothing more.

Eventually, Kara arrives at Lena’s apartment in Boston, the same one from last year. Kara then notices that Lena is sitting in her bedroom, reading a book on her bed. Kara simply watches, hovering outside the window, for a little while, with a smile on her face. However, this soon comes to an end when Lena looks directly at her, from reading her book, as if she could sense Kara is there.

“Kara!” Kara hears Lena exclaim, happily, as the 20-year-old gets up off of her bed.

Lena proceeds to walk over to her window, where she then opens it, and gestures for Kara to come inside.

“Hey, Lee.” Kara smiles, happily, as Lena closes the window behind her.

“Hey.” Lena smiles back, and stands still as she looks at Kara, with a big smile on her face.

As Kara and Lena just stand there, Kara can tell that Lena wants to hug her, but she is clearly unsure if she should do that after everything that has happened to them. However, Kara will always want to hug Lena, no matter her own feelings, or inner turmoil, a hug with Lena always makes things better.

“Come here, Lee.” Kara says, opening up her arms.

Lena smiles even wider, and then quickly makes her way over to Kara, who then takes her in for a hug.

“That’s better.” Kara hums, happily, as the two women hug.

“Yeah.” Lena replies, sounding just as happy as Kara.

Kara and Lena continue to hug for about a minute, before they eventually separate from one another.

“So….” Kara smiles, happily, “How has the last year been?”

“Good.” Lena nods back, matching Kara’s smile, “I loved reading your notes.”

“I’m glad.” Kara replies, continuing to smile, “How often did you read them?”

Lena bites her lip after Kara asks her that.

“I….. read all of them in…. about 100 days.” Lena admits.

“Lena!!! I wrote over 200 notes!!! That’s like 2 a day!” Kara exclaims.

“I know….” Lena replies, still biting her lip, “After you left…. I read like 10 of your notes…. and then after that….. I tried to only read one a day….. but I just couldn’t help myself.”

Kara rolls her eyes, although she knew that Lena would do exactly that.

“Well…. did you like them?” Kara asks.

“Yes!” Lena nods, with another smile, “They were the best part of my day whenever I read them.”

“That’s good.” Kara smiles back, “Although, I hope that doesn’t mean that you had awful days over this last year….”

“No!” Lena quickly replies, “I’ve actually been having some good days! I’m really enjoying finishing off my degrees here at MIT, and I have made some friends!”

“Really?!” Kara says, happily, “What are their names? How did you meet them?”

Admittedly, as Kara asks these questions, she does get a little flair of jealousy flood through her body.

“Shall we go sit down in my living room first? Instead of just standing here?” Lena suggests.

“Sure.” Kara nods.

The two leave Lena’s bedroom, and then each take a seat next to each other on Lena’s couch.

“So, you were telling me about your friends.” Kara says, wanting to start up their conversation again.

“Right.” Lena nods, “So, last year I met this guy called Jack, Jack Spheer, and when you last visited we weren’t really friends or anything, just acquittances, so I didn’t think he was of note to mention to you.”

“Okay…” Kara nods, in a voice that is encouraging Lena to continue talking.

“But over this last year, we have got to know one another better, and we share a lot of interests. Like, for instance, on nano technology, and all the possibilities it has, especially in medicine. So, we’ve spent some time working on stuff, outside of our studies.”

“That’s great Lena.” Kara smiles, “I’m happy for you.”

“Thanks. And you don’t have to worry about Jack, he’s gay.” Lena says.

Kara now grows a confused look on her face.

“Wh…. why would I worry about Jack?” Kara asks, confused.

“Because… I know you said…. you had to sort through your feelings for me….. and I shouldn’t wait for you…… But…… I just want to let you know….. I’m not looking at anyone else…..” Lena says.

“Lena…” Kara begins.

“Anyway…” Lena interrupts, “My second friend I made is called Sam.”

Kara decides to just let Lena’s comment go, as she doesn’t want to make a big deal of it right now.

“Okay, how did you meet Sam? Does he go to university with you too?” Kara asks.

“No, SHE doesn’t.” Lena replies, “She attends Harvard, studying business. It’s funny, we actually only met because of you.”

“Because of me?” Kara asks, confused.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I was sitting in my bedroom, with my window open, and then suddenly there was a breeze, and a few of the notes you wrote me went flying out the window.”

“Oh no!” Kara exclaims.

Lena nods her head.

“So, anyway, I quickly shut the window and then went running downstairs, and out of the apartment building. I spent the next 10 minutes scrambling about the street for all the notes. A while later I was looking around to check if I got all of them, but then Sam tapped me on the shoulder. I turned around and she had 3 notes in her hand that she’d picked up for me, along with her 8-year-old daughter. She gave me the notes, and to thank her I offered to go buy her and her daughter lunch, which they agreed to, after a bit of insistence on my behalf.” Lena explains.

“Oh, is Sam older then? If she has an 8-year-old?” Kara asks.

“Yes, a bit older. About your age? I think? She’s 24. She had Ruby when she was only 16.” Lena explains.

“Oh, she’s a little younger than me at the moment. But in 2016, she’ll be older than me.” Kara says.

“Right.” Lena nods, “Anyway, after that, Sam I became friends. She was just different from most of the other female friends I have tried to make. She didn’t care about my family name, or ask me all sorts of stupid questions about my love life or anything. We just talked about random things, and got really comfortable with each other. Then also, Ruby is absolutely adorable, and Sam has even made me babysit a few times, which I’ve been happy to do.”

Kara looks at Lena now, and sees that the brunette has such a smile on her face. Kara can tell that Lena is really glad she has Sam, Jack and Ruby in her life. It makes Kara happy that Lena has made friends. Admittedly, in 2016, Lena had mentioned her friend Sam, but nothing more, she definitely didn’t mention her daughter. It makes Kara wonder how Lena met Sam in her original timeline, as clearly they didn’t meet this way.

“Well, I’m really happy you have made some good friends Lena.” Kara smiles, hoping this is one of the positive changes in Lena’s life that stops her from taking her own life in the future.

“Yeah, I’m happy too.” Lena replies.

“Good.” Kara says, “So, tell me about everything else that has been going on this last year. I want to know all about what you have been studying, and what you’ve done, and what your plans are?”

Lena then spends the next few hours talking to Kara about all of the scientific things she has been studying, and the papers she has written. Lena also talks to Kara about all the fun stuff she has done, which have mostly been with Sam and Ruby or Jack. After that, Lena then begins to talk about her plans for the future.

“So, I’m going to be graduating at the end of this year…. and Lex wants me to come work at Luthor Corp…” Lena explains.

Kara bites her lip at Lena saying that.

“Ohh…. okay….” Kara replies, “What are you going to do?”

“I… I’m not sure….” Lena admits, “Jack has also suggested that we create our own start-up company together, working on nano technology, and I know I would much rather do that.”

“Then why don’t you?” Kara asks.

“Because….. Lex is becoming….. more and more unhinged….. I think…. that maybe I need to be at Luthor Corp to keep an eye on him….” Lena explains.

“Oh….” Kara says, now feeling conflicted, because of her own future knowledge.

The problem that Kara has right now, is that she knows that in her timeline, in 2015, Lena was working at Luthor Corp, with Lex, and actually helped the FBI take down Lex by her wearing a wire. So, Kara isn’t sure if she should tell Lena that, or not. But then also, Kara is worried that if Lena doesn’t work at Luthor Corp, then maybe Lex won’t finally be taken down by Superman and the FBI, once and for all.

“What do you think?” Lena asks.

“Uhhhhhh……” Kara stammers, “I…. I’m not sure if I should say anything.”

“You mean…. because you have future knowledge?” Lena asks.

“Yes.” Kara nods.

Lena sighs after hearing that.

“But I thought that you said this year you were finally going to be more honest with me, and tell me some more things. Are you just, not going to do that now?” Lena asks, sounding a bit frustrated.

Kara sighs after hearing Lena say that, because she knows the future CEO has a point, she promised she would tell Lena some things, and be honest with her, as Kara has learnt the hard way that keeping things from Lena hasn’t turned out well.

“Fine…” Kara says, after a few moments silence, “I will tell you…. some things….. but you need to know…. that by me telling you this…. I have no idea what will happen to the timeline or me….. Honestly Lena, I don’t really know what I am doing. I don’t know the laws of time. All I know is I’ve been trying to minimise the risk of something drastic changing that could affect my life, and blip me out of existence.”

Lena nods her head.

“I understand your hesitation, Kara. But…. I don’t think that is how things work with time travel….. I think that…. you might be able to change things…. and even create paradoxes….. but you wouldn’t be able to do something that stops you, this version of you, from existing in the future, unless you got yourself killed somehow. But what I do think, is that you could change the timeline, and impact your own life to a point where when you get back to 2016, your life is different than you left it. It could be something small like you live in a different apartment, or something big, like you have an entirely different career. So, while I don’t think you could ‘blip’ yourself out of existence, I understand that it’s probably for the best that you don’t change anything for yourself.” Lena explains.

“When did you become an expert on time travel?” Kara asks.

“I’ve read a few books about it…. over the years…. I wanted to learn more about the impacts of what you are doing.” Lena says.

“Of course you did.” Kara replies, thinking she should have expected that from Lena.

There us then a silence between Kara and Lena, as the superhero carefully thinks as to what she is going to say next.

“Well?” Lena eventually says.

Kara looks at Lena, and then sighs once more.

“From what I know, by the year 2015 you are working at Luthor Corp. I know that because you help the FBI, by wearing a wire, to finally bring your brother down.” Kara explains, “After that, you take over as the new CEO and head of Luthor Corp, which by the year 2016 you move to National City, and rename L-Corp.”

Lena’s eyes widen at hearing that information, it being a lot, as Kara has essentially just told her that she helps take down her brother, and then, in her early 20s, because the CEO of one of the biggest companies in the world.

“I uhh….” Lena stammers, not having any words.

“Lena?” Kara says, reaching out to touch Lena.

“Sorry….. I just…… that’s a lot.” Lena replies.

“I know.” Kara nods, “That’s one of the reasons I was hesitant to tell you.”

Lena nods her head back at Kara, and then pauses in thought.

“So, you are saying…… I don’t work with Jack?” Lena asks.

Kara sighs.

“I don’t know Lena. Maybe you did? Maybe you worked with Jack in 2014, and then joined Luthor Corp in 2015. Or maybe you worked at Luthor Corp and with Jack? I don’t know. But what you did in my time doesn’t matter. You can make your own choice now. That is the point of me doing all this, to give you a better life. To make sure that you don’t end up…..” Kara says, and then stops, realising what she was about to say to Lena.

“Don’t what?” Lena asks.

Kara looks at Lena in the eyes, and she freezes. Kara knows it is one thing to tell Lena about her future choices, and becoming CEO of Luthor Corp, but it is a whole other thing to tell her about her suicide.

“I uhh…..” Kara stammers, while she thinks as to what she should do, or say.

“Kara….. what…. what aren’t you telling me?” Lena asks, as she continues to look into the superhero’s eyes. “What are you trying to make sure I don’t do? Why have you done all this?”

“Lena I…..” Kara says.

“What is it, Kara?” Lena asks, “Because I have been thinking about this for a long time now, for years. It makes no sense that you would just go back in time to give me, your best friend in the future who you have only known less than a year, a better life. So….. the only thing I can think of…… is…… you did all this…… to stop me from becoming like Lex…… That….. everything you have said…. about us being best friends in the future….. is a lie…… You are doing this all to stop me…. To stop me from becoming the monster I must be!”

“NO! That’s not it!” Kara quickly yells back.

“Then what is it, Kara?!” Lena yells, with tears in her eyes, standing up from the couch now, “Tell me!”

“I did all this to stop you from killing yourself!” Kara quickly yells.

Lena’s eyes go even wider after hearing Kara say that, and she falls back down to the couch.

“Wh…. what?” Lena says, shocked.

Kara wipes her face with her hands, simply from the situation they are in right now. Kara has always known that she would eventually have to be completely honest with Lena, and tell her about her suicide. But Kara had thought that maybe she could get away with not telling Lena about it until after 2016, with Lena being alive.

“In…. the time I’m from….. I have done all this….. tried to give you a better life….. by at least showing you that someone cares about you….. because the day before I left my time….. you killed yourself.” Kara begins to explain, in a soft voice, “You left a note behind, and you explained that you did it because of all your family issues, and the hatred that people direct towards you, and all your other feelings that you have experienced throughout your life, including your birth mother’s death. You even wrote something for me in the note, and it broke me. Your death broke me. I couldn’t handle it. I didn’t want there to be a world where Lena Luthor doesn’t exist, and it was in that moment that I realised just how much I love you, and care for you. You are brilliant, amazing, incredible, and so many other adjectives. I didn’t want the world to lose you. So….. I did something that many people would think is stupid….. I got an experimental time travel device from my friend….. Winn….. and then I used it….. My original plan was to change your entire life by saving your birth mother. As then, even if it meant we never met, I would be happy that you are alive, and I’d have come to find you, even though you wouldn’t have remembered me. But after I saw I couldn’t save your mother….. my plans changed….. and I did all this.”

Once Kara finishes explaining all this to Lena, she honestly feels like a weight has been lifted off of her chest, as she has finally told Lena the truth, the truth about why she is doing all this. But at the same time, Kara also feels awful, because she knows this information might just break Lena entirely. Kara has no idea how someone is supposed to process the fact that they died in a different timeline, by suicide no less.

Kara proceeds to sit there, and wait in silence, while she lets Lena process everything. Kara is happy to wait for as long as Lena needs. However, after about 2 minutes of silence, Lena opens her mouth to say something, but nothing comes out, so she closes it again. Lena then repeats that process several times, as if she is too shocked to speak.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly, with some concern on her face now.

“I….” Lena stammers.

“Yes?” Kara says, encouraging Lena to speak.

“I don’t…..” Lena stutters.

Kara nods her head, continuing to encourage Lena.

“I….. don’t want to die.” Lena says, and then bursts into tears.

Kara’s eyes go wide at Lena saying that, as she was not expecting that. However, Kara then quickly takes Lena in for a hug, pulling her close to her.

“You don’t have to.” Kara says, hugging the crying 20-year-old tightly, “Your life is still your own, it’s your choice. You don’t have some predetermined destiny or anything. You make your own choices. Just because the Lena from my time choose to kill herself, that doesn’t mean you have to, or that you will. She did that, because of all the awfulness in her life, and because all those nasty negative feelings got to her. But I won’t let that happen to you, not again. You are my favourite person, and you are incredible, and I’m going to tell you that every day, for however long we both live.”

Lena looks up at Kara, in her eyes, after the blonde says that.

“You mean it?” Lena says.

“Of course I do, Lee.” Kara says, with tears in her own eyes now.

Lena breaks out into a sort of happily smile, and Kara simply pulls Lena closer again.

After that, the duo spend a long time just sitting there, hugging, with Kara giving Lena all the comfort and affection she needs, and deserves. However, after a while, as has happened so many times before, Lena falls asleep in Kara’s arms. Once the brunette does this, Kara carefully lays Lena down on the couch, and covers her up with a blanket. Kara then stands up and looks at Lena, and her heart literally fills up, simply from how much she cares for this woman.

After Kara spends a few minutes looking at Lena, she moves over to Lena’s desk, and then proceeds to write a bunch of notes again for Lena. After everything that Lena has been told, she feels that it is more important than ever for Lena to have these notes, to remind her of her own self-worth, and of the fact that someone really cares about her.

A few hours later, Kara finishes writing over 300 notes, and Lena is still asleep. Kara decides to take this as a good opportunity to quickly fly out of Lena’s apartment and grab them their classic Big Belly Burger. When Kara returns, the brunette is still asleep. Kara hates to wake her, but she knows the future CEO has to eat.

“Lena?” Kara says, softly.

“Hghmmgmhmmm…” Lena mumbles, slowly waking up.

“Lena, I got us our dinner.” Kara says, as she places the bag of Big Belly Burger on the coffee table in front of the brunette.

“Kara?” Lena says, sleepily.

“Yeah, it’s me.” Kara smiles.

Lena rubs her eyes, and then moves to a sitting position on the couch. Kara takes this as an opportunity to sit down next to Lena.

“I got us our usual order.” Kara says, as she begins to get the food out of the bag.

“Thank you, Kara.” Lena smiles, as she takes her burger.

“You’re welcome, Lee.” Kara smiles back.

The two women then begin to eat their food, with Lena putting a movie on her TV, and the two ladies simply watch the movie, and chat a bit, while they eat.

“So, while you were sleeping, I wrote you over 300 more notes for this next year.” Kara says, as she continues to eat her food.

“Really?” Lena says, surprised.

“Of course.” Kara smiles happily, “Hopefully this time you won’t burn through them as fast…. Although I know you will.”

Lena smiles wider at Kara saying that.

Kara and Lena’s night proceeds from there, with the two women having a lot of fun together, and enjoying one another’s company. However, eventually, as usual, Kara notices Lena getting sleepy again.

“You need to go to bed, Lee.” Kara says, noticing Lena finding it difficult to keep her eyes open.

“No…. I don’t want you to go….” Lena mumbles.

“Lena…” Kara says.

“Stay with me….. tonight….. just for tonight….. please….” Lena says, looking Kara directly in her eyes.

Kara looks into Lena’s eyes and then sighs, before finally nodding her head.

“Okay.” Kara says.

After this, Lena and Kara make their way into Lena’s bedroom. Kara does offer to sleep on the couch, but Lena insists that there is enough room on her bed for them both to sleep.

About 5 minutes later, Kara and Lena are both laying in Lena’s bed, with Kara having borrowed some pyjamas.

“Night, Kara.” Lena mumbles, sleepily.

“Night Lee.” Kara replies.

The two women then quickly drift off to sleep, and in the night, without actively meaning to, they both gravitate towards one another, until they are eventually cuddled together, spooning.

Lena wakes up the following morning first, and as she does, she turns and looks at a sleeping Kara. Once Lena does this, her heart soars. Lena thinks about the possibility of, hopefully, in the future, she and Kara being able to wake up in bed with one another, every day. Lena just hopes that Kara deals with her conflicting feelings so they can be together.

Over the next 10 minutes, Lena lays there in bed, looking at Kara sleep, not wanting to make any movements to wake the blonde, and then have her leave. However, eventually, Kara does wake up.

“Morning.” Lena says.

“Morning.” Kara replies, and then opens her eyes, looking directly at Lena’s emerald eyes as the first thing she sees this morning.

As Kara does this, a part of her really wants her future to be her waking up to these beautiful eyes for the rest of her life.

“Did you sleep well?” Lena says, breaking their moment of looking into one another’s eyes.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, with a smile, “You?”

“Amazingly.” Lena smiles back.

After this, the two women get out of bed, and then have some breakfast together, before Kara then prepares to leave. This time, however, Kara honestly finds it the most difficult to leave Lena, because she really doesn’t want to. But Kara knows that she has to.

“Kara?” Lena says, biting her lip.

“Yeah?” Kara replies, turning to look at Lena again.

“I know you only come once a year to see me…… but….. could you maybe make an exception this year…… and come see me…. for my graduation?” Lena requests.

Kara feels very touched at Lena asking her this, and she knows right away that she won’t deny the brunette this request.

“Of course.” Kara smiles, “When is it?”

“It’ll be June 3^rd, next year.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Kara nods, and then sets her time travel device for the morning of June 3^rd. “I’ve set my time travel device for that date.”

“Perfect.” Lena smiles, happily.

The two women give each other one final hug, before they then part, and Kara shoots up into the air, and activates her time travel device. As Kara does this, Lena looks up into the sky, and she grows a big smile on her face as she sees that flash of blue as Kara disappears into the future. Lena then walks over to her desk, where she reads the first note Kara has left for her.

Dear Lena,

You didn’t even wait 5 minutes before reading this! Did you?!.....

Lena breaks out into a big laugh upon reading that, Kara truly knowing her so well. The youngest Luthor then proceeds to read the rest of the note, which simply makes her smile, as Kara always does.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives at the date June 3^rd 2014, the day of Lena’s graduation. It is now about 9 months since Kara’s previous visit to Lena. The superhero is kind of a bit worried about today, as while she is excited to see Lena graduate, and is absolutely touched that the now 21-year-old invited her, she is concerned about the possibility of other people seeing her. Kara knows that today, it’s not really like she will be able to go unnoticed if she wants to watch Lena’s graduation. Kara can’t just simply float miles up in the air, because in that situation Kara really isn’t at Lena’s graduation, she’s just observing it from afar. So, Kara knows that she will sort of have to try and make herself either unrecognisable, or not of note, just a nameless person sitting in the audience. The last thing the superhero needs is for someone to take note of her, to then realise who she is in the future, which could mess with the timeline. Kara especially can’t allow Lex or Lillian to see her, although she highly doubts that either of them are going to be present at Lena’s graduation anyway.

Presently, it is about 8AM in the morning. Kara arrived this early because Lena didn’t give her a specific time for the graduation, not that Lena would have even had a specific time 9 months out from the event. But Kara also did this because she knows that Lena is likely freaking out a bit, even though she has already done all her hard work to graduate. So, Kara simply wants to be there for Lena, to encourage her on, and reassure her.

Kara flies in the direction of Lena’s apartment, and as soon as she arrives, she is alarmed because she sees that Lena isn’t the only one inside. There is another person in Lena’s apartment who is currently sitting on the couch with her, and looks to be a man. This immediately causes some jealousy to flood through Kara’s body, even though she knows she has no reason, or right, to be jealous. Firstly, Kara has no reason to be jealous because Lena has previously told her that she thinks she’s gay, so the guy in her apartment is most likely not a boyfriend or anything. Then secondly, Kara has no right to be jealous, because she has turned Lena down, multiple times now, having had a few opportunities to be with her, and told her to wait until 2016. But even though Kara has no right or reason to be jealous, the feeling still persists.

Kara spends the next few minutes hovering outside Lena’s apartment, about a mile up in the air so no one can see her, not sure what to do. Kara knows that she can’t just fly into Lena’s apartment through her window or anything, because the guy in there with Lena will notice how she suddenly appeared. Then even if he doesn’t notice Kara, that would mean that she is stuck in Lena’s bedroom or something, out of sight of the guy, for who knows how long. So, ultimately, Kara really doesn’t know what she can or should do.

Eventually, after about 5 minutes of floating there, waiting for the guy in Lena’s apartment to leave, or for an opportune moment to somehow alert Lena that she’s there, Kara decides to use her super hearing to listen in to Lena’s conversation with this guy. Kara hasn’t done this before now, because she knows it is a real invasion of privacy, and she really doesn’t want to invade Lena’s privacy like that, but right now Kara doesn’t see any other way to assess the situation, to figure out when she’ll be able to see and speak to Lena. So, Kara hones her super hearing in on Lena and the guy, who are still sitting in the brunette’s living room.

“So, are you nervous about today?” The male voice asks.

“Hmmm….. not really.” Lena replies, “I’m more so nervous about what comes next. Although I admit I am glad that Lex and Lillian are not attending. If Lex came, he’d make the whole day about him, and if Lillian attended, she’d ruin it by belittling what I’ve achieved.”

“I’m sorry you don’t have better family, Lena.” The male voice replies, sympathetically.

“No, it’s okay, Jack.” Lena says back, making Kara realise this must be Lena’s close friend Jack Spheer, “I’ve known for a while now that Lex and Lillian are not really my family. Not the family I deserve at least. I fully expect, and hope, that they both end up in prison within the next few years.”

Kara smiles upon hearing Lena talk about how she deserves a better family than Lex and Lillian. The Kryptonian hopes that this is a change to Lena’s life that she has been able to instil in the brunette.

“Well, I still wish you had someone coming to support you, other than myself, Sam and Ruby.” Jack says.

“Oh, I do.” Lena replies.

“You do? Who?” Jack asks, sounding confused, and a bit surprised.

“A uhhhh….. long-time friend…” Lena replies, sound a bit awkward.

“A long-time friend who you haven’t told me about?” Jack asks, still confused.

“Yeah…. she’s uhhhh…. It’s complicated.” Lena says.

“Complicated how?” Jack asks.

“Uhhhh…… It just is…..” Lena says.

“Hmmm….. okay….” Jack replies, “Will you at least tell me your friends name?”

“It’s uhmmm….. Kara?” Lena says.

“You’re saying that as if it were a question.” Jack replies, still very confused.

“Uhhh… yeah….. sorry…. her name is Kara.” Lena says.

“Oh, okay….” Jack replies, nodding his head, “So when am I going to meet this mystery Kara?”

“Uhhh…… sometime today…. I think…. I don’t know when she is getting here.” Lena explains.

After Kara hears this, she isn’t really sure about things anymore, because Lena has now told Jack about her existence, sort of. While Kara isn’t angry with Lena about her doing that, she is a bit worried about what the consequences could possibly be. At this point, seeing as Kara has told Lena about her future, and her suicide, Kara’s only real concern, in terms of changes to the timeline, is affecting her own past. So, because Lena has now told Jack, Kara is worried that there could be the slim possibility that prior to 2016, Jack bumps into her, and then talks to her about Lena and everything, but her past self wouldn’t know anything about that. That could create so many headaches, and Kara knows if anything will blip her out of existence, that is what will do it.

A few minutes go by, with Kara freaking out in her head, and during this time she has continued to listen to Jack and Lena talking, and realised that it seems like Jack isn’t going to be leaving anytime soon. It sounds like Jack and Lena are heading to their graduation together. So, because of this, Kara realises that she will have to just enter into Lena’s sphere like a normal person, by knocking on the apartment door, or more precisely, by asking to be buzzed up to Lena’s apartment. The only worry Kara has with that, is it means Jack will see her, but it seems keeping herself a secret has gone right out the window now.

Kara takes a few moments to compose herself, before then landing in the street in front of Lena’s apartment, away from any prying eyes. Kara then walks up to Lena’s apartment building and buzzes on the number to Lena’s apartment.

“Uhhhh…. hello?” Jack answers.

Kara literally begins to freak out at Jack answering, she hadn’t even considered he would answer for Lena.

“Hi….. this is …… uhh…. Kara….” Kara replies, nervously.

“Oh my god!” Jack says, excitedly, “Come on up!”

Kara hears the front door be buzzed open, so she works her way inside the apartment building, and then walks herself up the stairs, heading for Lena’s floor. Kara knows that she could have taken the elevator, but she honestly needs the walk up the stairs to stop herself freaking out entirely. Kara is simply freaking out not only because Jack will see her, but because she doesn’t know a back story that she and Lena will tell Jack, as it’s not like they can tell him the truth.

Eventually, Kara arrives on Lena’s apartment floor, and she turns to walk down the hallway Lena’s apartment is on. As soon as Kara begins to walk down the hallway, her stomach does a little flip, because she sees a man, who must be Jack, standing in Lena’s doorway, looking in her direction, clearly having waited for her.

“Oh, you must be Kara.” Jack smiles, as Kara walks closer.

“Uhhh…. hi….” Kara replies, nervously.

“I thought you got lost for a second there.” Jack smiles, politely.

“No.” Kara says, finally arriving right in front of Jack, “I just decided to walk up the stairs.”

“Ah, okay.” Jack nods, “Well, please, come in. Lena just hopped into the shower, hence why I buzzed you in.”

“Thank you.” Kara nods, and enters the apartment.

Upon hearing that Lena is in the shower, Kara thinks that it is just her luck that she chose the moment that Lena got in the shower to actually buzz into her apartment.

“Sooooo……. you’re Kara….” Jack says, after a few seconds of silence.

“Yeah.” Kara replies, nodding her head, not sure what else to say.

“So, how long have you known Lena?” Jack asks.

“Uhhh….. for several years….” Kara replies, wanting to keep her answers very unspecific.

“Oh…. wow…. It’s… strange Lena hasn’t ever spoke about you until today.” Jack says, but not in a rude or harsh tone.

“Yeah….. that’s cause we only get to see each other once a year really, as I just have a crazy life.” Kara says.

“Ah…. okay….” Jack nods.

Jack goes to open his mouth to ask another question, but then there is another buzz at Lena’s front door.

“That must be Sam and Ruby.” Jack says, as he walks over to answer the buzzer, “You know who they are?”

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

Jack answers the buzzer and begins talking to Sam, and Kara takes this as her opportunity to make her way into Lena’s bedroom. Kara also does this because she is kind of freaking out about yet another person seeing her.

Kara walks inside Lena’s bedroom, and then she simply waits for the next few minutes, sitting on Lena’s bed, all while the 21-year-old showers. As Kara waits, she eventually hears Sam, Jack and Ruby talk in Lena’s living room, with her being a topic Jack brings up. This all just makes Kara very anxious and nervous.

After 5 minutes go by, Lena’s en-suite bathroom door opens, and the brunette walks out, completely naked.

“Ahhh…. Lena!” Kara, squeaks, putting her hands over her eyes, having glimpsed Lena naked.

“Kara!” Lena yelps, surprised.

“I’m sorry.” Kara says, “I…. I got here…. and I saw you were talking to Jack…. He buzzed me in….. and then he said Sam is here….. and now I’m kind of freaking out.”

Lena quickly grabs some clothes and begins putting them on, all while Kara still holds her hands over her eyes. Although for Lena, she wouldn’t mind at all if Kara looked at her naked, in fact, she would quite like it, but those are not thoughts to be having now.

“I’m sorry Kara….. I didn’t mean to tell Jack about you….. I’ve been so excited for you to come to my graduation…. that I didn’t even think as to how we would explain it….. and how I would explain you…. So when Jack asked me….. I just blurted out you were coming….. and I didn’t know how to explain things.” Lena replies, nervously.

“It’s….. okay….” Kara says, “It’s just…… we can’t let either of them bump into the younger version of me from now until 2016, or even try and get in contact with me….. That could really screw things up.”

Lena nods her head, although Kara still can’t see her. A few more seconds later Lena finishes getting dressed.

“You can look now.” Lena says.

Kara moves her hands away from her eyes and sees Lena properly for the first time, and a smile immediately appears on her face.

“Hey.” Kara smiles.

“Hi.” Lena smiles back, and then walks closer to Kara.

Kara gets up from the bed, and then takes Lena in for a hug. Lena quickly hugs Kara back.

“I’m so glad you came.” Lena says, as they continue to hug, “I promise, I’ll make sure Sam and Jack knowing about you doesn’t affect your life.”

“O…okay…” Kara replies, still nervously.

The two ladies part from their hug, with smiles on their faces, and then just look into each other’s eyes. Before anything else can happen, they are interrupted.

“Lena?!” Sam yells out.

“Uhhhh…… I’d love to talk more with you, just us, but I don’t think Sam and Jack are gonna be very patient.” Lena explains.

“No. That’s okay.” Kara nods.

Lena nods back at Kara.

“Come on, let me properly introduce you.” Lena says.

Kara smiles back at Lena, and the two of them leave Lena’s bedroom, and head into the living room.

“Aunt Lena!” A young Ruby yells, going running over to Lena, who takes the child in for a hug.

“Hey, Ruby.” Lena smiles, happily.

A few moments later, Lena places Ruby back down on the ground.

“Who’s that?” Ruby asks, with a frown, pointing at Kara.

“Ruby, don’t be rude!” Sam says, chastising her daughter.

“Sorry.” Ruby says.

“This is Kara.” Lena says, as she looks at the blonde with a smile, “She’s my friend.”

“Hi.” Kara says, with a small smile.

Ruby grows a look on her face as if she is scanning Kara, and sizing her up.

“Hello.” Ruby eventually says.

“Hi. I’m Sam.” Sam says, stepping forward and holding out her hand.

“Hi, Sam. It’s nice to meet you.” Kara smiles, shaking Sam’s hand.

“Uhhhh….. right…….” Lena says, nervously, “I think…. we should all probably talk.”

“Yes. I want to know why you have been hiding Kara from us!” Sam says, “Jack told me you’ve known her for several years!”

“Uhhh….. yeah….” Lena nods, nervously.

The group then sit down in Lena’s living room, and Sam and Jack look at Lena expectantly. Ruby, meanwhile, simply happily sits on the floor and gets out a colouring book.

“So….. before I say anything…… you have got to promise me something.” Lena says to Jack and Sam.

“Promise you what?” Sam asks, confused.

“You have to promise that after today, you won’t ever try and contact Kara, or speak about her to anyone else. Or even if you randomly bump into her, you won’t act like you know her or anything. You’ll just move on.” Lena says.

Sam and Jack now grow very confused looks on their faces.

“Wh…. why?” Jack asks, “Is Kara like…. a secret agent or something?”

“Something like that.” Lena says, as she looks at Kara, who still has a nervous look on her face.

“That’s why you couldn’t tell us about her!” Sam exclaims.

“Look.” Lena says, firmly, “Please, just promise me. I promise that at some time in 2016, I’ll be able to tell you the truth of everything. But….. there are VERY important reasons, that basically after today, you have got to completely act like you don’t even know Kara, or of her existence.”

Jack and Sam look at each other, before then turning to look back at Lena.

“I promise.” Sam says.

“Yeah, I promise too.” Jack adds.

Kara breathes a sigh of relief at Sam and Jack both making those promises. Lena then turns to look at Kara.

“Are you okay with that?” Lena asks, “I trust both Jack and Sam to keep their promises.”

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods.

Lena breaks out into a relieved smile as soon as Kara says that.

“Okay. Now we have that out of the way. Please, you have to tell us how you know one another…. If you are allowed to say…. that is…” Sam says.

Lena and Kara both look at each other nervously, both of them obviously knowing they can’t say the truth for many reasons.

“I’ve uhhh….. known Kara since I was a little girl.” Lena says.

Sam and Jack’s eyes both go wide in shock.

“Wha…. what?” Jack says, confused, “Then….. why haven’t you talked about her?”

“It’s…. complicated….” Lena replies, awkwardly.

“Oh….. I get it….” Sam says, nodding her head, thinking it’s just another thing that Lena can’t talk about because Kara’s a secret agent or something.

“Anyway….” Kara says, wanting to change the subject, “Lena told me, Sam, that you study at Harvard?”

“Oh…. yes. I do. I’m actually graduating with my master’s in business finance in a couple of week’s time.” Sam explains.

“That’s great.” Kara smiles, “So, what are you going to do after?”

“Oh…. has Lena not told you?” Sam asks, confused.

Kara looks to Lena, and the brunette has an awkward look on her face.

“Kara and I don’t get to talk….. for certain reasons…. So, she doesn’t know.” Lena says.

“Ah.” Jack nods.

“What don’t I know?” Kara asks, confused.

“Well, you know how last year I was debating what I wanted to do when I graduate? Whether I want to work at Luthor Corp, with Lex, or do my own thing with Jack?” Lena says.

“Yeah. I remember.” Kara replies, nodding her head.

“Well, I’ve decided that I am going to work at Luthor Corp, but on a part time basis.” Lena explains, “About 3 – 4 days a week. On the other days, I’m going to be working with Jack and Sam on our start-up. Jack and I are going to do the science stuff, and Sam is going to take care of all the business-related matters.”

Kara smiles upon hearing this, glad Lena will be sticking close with her friends.

“That sounds great, Lee.” Kara smiles.

“Lee?” Sam questions, wide-eyed.

“Oh, that’s just Kara’s nickname for me.” Lena explains.

“Sounds more like a pet name.” Jack mutters.

Sam smiles upon hearing that, clearly agreeing. Meanwhile, Lena blushes.

“Anyway……” Kara says, wanting to move on from that comment, “Are you sure working with Lex is the right thing to do?”

Lena now grows a more serious look on her face.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I know who my brother is. I need to be there to stop him, if I can.”

“Okay….” Kara replies, “Just….. please be careful.”

“I will.” Lena says, with a small smile.

Kara now turns her attention to Ruby, who for the last few minutes has just been sitting on the floor colouring.

“What are you colouring, Ruby?” Kara asks, softly.

Ruby looks up at Kara, with a bit of an anxious look on her face again.

“It’s okay, Rubes.” Sam says, in a reassuring voice.

“I’m…. drawing a picture of a female Superman.” Ruby says, and then shows Kara a picture of a female with long brown hair wearing Superman’s costume.

Kara’s eyes go wide at Ruby showing her the drawing, it obviously hitting close to home for her.

“Oh…. wow…” Kara says, “Do you wish there was a female Superman then?”

“Yeah.” Ruby nods.

“Well…. maybe there will be one day.” Kara comments, with a small smirk.

After this, over the next few hours, Sam and Jack engage in polite conversation with Kara, asking her all sorts of questions, most of which Kara cannot answer truthfully, or at all. In turn, to try and keep up with the conversation, Kara asks Jack, Sam and Ruby a bunch of questions, wanting to learn more about Lena’s friends.

Eventually, time goes by and Jack and Lena leave the living room so they can both get dressed into their outfits they are going to be wearing for their graduation. This leaves Kara alone with Sam and Ruby.

“So, you and Lena, huh?” Sam says to Kara, with a smirk.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, with a smile, not thinking anything of Sam’s comment.

“I have to admit. I’m not really that surprised that Lena has a secret girlfriend.” Sam says, “It totally explains why she doesn’t date, despite the countless amount of people I have tried to set her up with.”

Kara’s eyes go wide at this comment.

“Wh….. what?” Kara stammers, “Lena and I…. we’re not dating.”

“Oh….” Sam says, and then smirks, “I get it.” Sam then touches her nose.

“No… that’s…. not…” Kara stammers, being very flustered now.

“Don’t worry Kara. I won’t say anything.” Sam smiles.

As a result of this, Kara is far to flustered to say anything else to try and tell Sam that she and Lena are not dating.

It is now about an hour and a half later, and Lena and Jack are just about to go on stage to accept their diplomas for their graduation. Kara, Sam and Ruby are all sitting in the audience, currently watching a very boring speech from the president of MIT.

“So, how are you feeling, Lena?” Jack asks, as the two friends wait to go on stage, standing next to one another in the queue.

“Good.” Lena nods, with a smile, “I’m glad Kara could be here.”

“Yeah. I bet you are.” Jack smirks.

“What?” Lena asks, confused, noticing Jack’s smirk.

“Oh, come on Lena. I can totally tell you have the hots for Kara.” Jack says.

“No!” Lena quickly replies, “I mean… it’s not like that… I uhh….”

Jack chuckles.

“I’m pretty sure she has the hots for you too. I can tell that just from the way she looks at you.” Jack says, with a smirk on his face.

“No…. I’m not sure…… Things are…. a bit strange between us….. I did….. try and kiss her a few years ago…. But she rejected my advances…. and said she needs time…..” Lena explains, “Because of how things are….. it would be difficult for Kara and I to even date….. And I’m not even sure if Kara even wants that.”

“Well, I think she’d be a fool to turn you down.” Jack smiles, reassuringly.

“Thanks Jack.” Lena smiles back.

“In fact, I’m kind of questioning my sexuality looking at her. Maybe I’m not so gay after all.” Jack says.

“Jack!” Lena says, playfully hitting one of his arms.

“Oww!” Jack says, “I was only joking. But boy, you really must like her.”

“Yeah…. I do….” Lena says, biting her lip.

Time goes by, and Lena and Jack then end up on the stage, with them both accepting their degrees. Kara claps very proudly, with a big smile on her face, as she watches Lena graduate. Kara is very tempted to yell out at Lena, but she knows she can’t make herself noticeable. However, while Lena accepts her diploma, she looks Kara straight in the eyes, which makes the blonde’s heartbeat quicken. That is good enough for Kara.

Once Jack and Lena’s graduation finished, Kara, Lena, Jack, Sam and Ruby, all went out and got pizzas for a late lunch. After that, the group spent some time together, walking about, taking a bunch of photos of Jack and Sam, with Kara making sure she wasn’t in any of them. Eventually Sam and Ruby both left, with the parent not wanting to be a buzzkill and limit Jack and Lena’s potential alcoholic celebrations. Kara simply said a polite goodbye to Sam and Ruby, with the mother promising, again, not to tell anyone about her or anything.

It is now a few hours later, and Lena, Kara and Jack are back at Lena’s apartment, having all had a party together, playing games and drinking alcohol. Originally Jack did want to go out to a party, but Lena said no, knowing that would be too big of a risk for Kara being noticed. But either way, they all still had a lot of fun together at Lena’s place, with Lena and Jack getting nice and drunk.

“Okay….” Jack says, standing up from the couch after several hours of drinking, “I think….. I’m going to… go…. I probably… should call my parents….”

“Wouldn’t it be like…. early morning in London?” Lena asks, slurring her words slightly.

“You got me!” Jack slurs back, “That was just an excuse….. I…. was just…. trying to find a reason…. to leave…. So you and Kara…. could…. be alone….”

Kara’s eyes go wide at Jack saying this, while Lena blushes.

“Jack!” Lena groans.

Jack chuckles.

“I’m going.” Jack says, almost tripping over as he walks to Lena’s front door. “Byeee…. Kara….. It was…. nice….. meeting you…..”

“You too.” Kara smiles back, politely, the Kryptonian being the only one not drunk or tipsy, for obvious reasons.

“Bye, Jack.” Lena says.

Jack opens the door and then steps out, but before it closes behind him, he turns back to look at Kara and Lena.

“Practice safe sex!” Jack calls out, and the door then shuts on his face. “Oww.”

Lena groans in embarrassment, putting her hands to her face. Kara simply laughs.

“I’m…. sorry…. about him…. Kara….” Lena says, after a few moments.

“That’s okay Lee. I wasn’t offended or anything.” Kara replies, with a smile.

“Oh…. that’s good.” Lena nods.

“Now, how about I go get us our Burgers…. as hopefully that will sober you up a bit…..” Kara says.

“Yeah. I’d like that.” Lena smiles.

Kara then leaves Lena’s apartment, and about 5 minutes later she comes back with their usual order. The two friends then proceed to eat their food and chat with each other, mostly about random things. Once they finish their food, Lena turns on a movie, and they sit next to one another, snuggled close.

“Lena?” Kara says, a few hours later, as the movie ends.

“Yeah?” Lena replies, now being much less drunk.

“How are you feeling?” Kara asks.

“Better.” Lena says, “Got a bit of a headache.”

Kara nods her head in understanding.

“Thank you for coming today.” Lena says.

“Of course.” Kara smiles.

“So, are you going to not see me for a year now?” Lena asks, after a few moments silence.

“Oh…. I hadn’t thought about that….” Kara says.

Kara then notices Lena’s disappointed look on her face, clearly showing the blonde that Lena wants to see her more frequently.

“How about I come back in about 3 months time? When I usually would have come, without your graduation.” Kara suggests.

Lena breaks out into a big smile once Kara suggests that.

“Yes. I’d like that.” Lena says.

“Good.” Kara nods back.

“But I’ll be living in Metropolis by then.” Lena explains.

“Yeah.” Kara replies, “Are you sure working with Lex is going to be a good idea? You….. you don’t have to….. just because you did in my timeline.”

“No….. I need to.” Lena says, “I…. I can’t afford to not work with Lex, and then not stop him once and for all.”

“Okay.” Kara replies, nodding her head, “Just…. please be careful.”

“I will.” Lena says.

The two friends spend the next hour talking about all the notable things Lena has done over the last 9 months, and what the brunette hopes to do with her start-up she is creating with Jack and Sam. However, it soon does become late in the evening, and Kara knows that’s her signal to leave.

“Okay….. I think I should go.” Kara says.

“Oh…. yeah…. okay…” Lena replies, with a disappointed look on her face.

“I’m sorry Lee.” Kara says, in a sympathetic voice, “But it’s only a few more years before we can spend so much more time together.”

“I know.” Lena says, but still sounding disappointed.

Kara stands up from the couch, and then takes Lena in for a big hug. The two hug for a couple of minutes, with Lena tucking her head into one of Kara’s shoulders.

“Kara?” Lena says.

“Yeah?”

“About…. what Jack said…..” Lena begins, “Please…. don’t take any notice of it….. I know….. we aren’t…. like that.”

Kara sighs at Lena saying that, hearing from Lena’s voice that she still desperately wants them to be ‘like that’.

“He wasn’t the only one to say something.” Kara says.

Lena’s eyes go wide at Kara saying that.

“But…. it’s okay…. Lena…. I don’t mind….. Like I said….. I do have feelings for you…. I just….. have to work through things….” Kara says.

“Yeah…. I know….” Lena nods, but still with a touch of disappointment in her voice.

“Lena?” Kara says, wanting the brunette to look at her in the eyes.

Lena looks up at Kara. Kara grows a small smile on her face.

“I’ll see you in a few months.” Kara says, and then leans in close to Lena and takes her in for a brief gentle and tender peck on the lips. Kara completely did this without really thinking about it, but once she did, she did not regret it one bit. The kiss, though brief, was absolutely incredible.

Lena’s eyes go wide after Kara backs away from kissing her.

“I’ll see you soon.” Kara smiles, as her heart races a mile a minute.

“I…. uhhh…. yeah….” Lena nods, both shocked and flustered right now.

Kara gives Lena one last smile, before then flying out of the brunette’s apartment, and setting her time travel device to 3 months time. As Kara does this, she thinks that maybe she is going to be okay with being with Lena, as if that kiss is anything to go by, being with Lena will be incredible. But even so, Kara knows she still has some complicated feelings to work through, but now she needs to work through them quickly, for Lena’s sake. Kara doesn’t want to give the impression she’s just leading Lena on or anything.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in September 2014, about 3 months after she last saw Lena, just as she promised. Kara wonders what Lena is doing now, and all the things she has been up to, as she knows that the brunette has moved to Metropolis and began work on her own start up company, while also working for Lex and Luthor Corp. Admittedly, it does make Kara very nervous to think about Lena working with Lex on an almost daily basis, even more so because she knows that Lena will be working in secret to try and take her brother down once and for all. It worries Kara that maybe because Lena knows that in the original timeline she successfully helped take Lex down, with the help of the FBI, that she will be a bit more careless. Kara worries that Lena will think that she does take Lex down, and therefore become overconfident, which ultimately causes her to mess up, and for Lex to catch on. Kara can’t even begin to imagine what might happen to Lena if Lex actually finds out that she is working with the FBI.

Ultimately, Kara knows that just floating up in the sky, thinking about all of the events that may or may not have transpired over the last 3 months won’t do her any good. So, Kara composes herself, and then flies from Boston to Metropolis. However, as Kara begins this flight, another thought pops into her brain, and this one is about the fact that she actually kissed Lena before she left a few months ago. Kara knows that she really has to make a decision about what to do about Lena, likely today, because it is completely unfair to string Lena along, even if Lena said she is fine with waiting for her until 2016. Kara just thinks that it is still weird for her, because she has now been a part of Lena’s entire life, and she is worried that Lena has developed feelings for her because of that. But then on the other side of things, Kara knows that she had feelings for Lena before she even did all this time travelling, she just didn’t realise it until she read Lena’s suicide note.

“Rao, what am I going to do.” Kara mutters, as she arrives just above Metropolis.

“I don’t know.” A voice replies, surprising Kara.

Kara quickly turns around, and is surprised to see Clark, as Superman, flying next to her.

“Rao, Kal, you scared me.” Kara says, holding a hand to her chest.

“Sorry.” Clark replies. “I presume you aren’t the Kara from my time? As you are in that suit….”

Kara looks down at her Supergirl suit, and then back up at Clark and nods her head.

“I’m not.” Kara replies, “I don’t first become Supergirl until sometime next year. Your friend, James Olsen, will head out to National City, to have a fresh start, out of your shadow, where he will join CatCo, where I work. But before James leaves Metropolis, you will gift him your blanket which you were wrapped in as a baby, and that ultimately acts as encouragement for me to put on the cape, like you, and become Supergirl.”

“Huh.” Clark replies, with a thoughtful look on his face, “Who names you Supergirl?”

“Cat Grant.” Kara says, “At first, I didn’t like it, because I didn’t like being referred to as a ‘girl’, rather than a woman. But Cat was very insistent on it. Plus, before I, as Supergirl, ended up doing an interview with Cat Grant, a lot of people were speculating about me. A large amount of people thought I must be your wife or something. So, I’m glad Cat doesn’t call me Superwoman, because that would have played more into that narrative.”

Clark chuckles.

“Well, that does sound like a Cat Grant thing to do.” Clark replies.

Kara nods her head, and then looks down at Metropolis below her, wondering where Lena is right now, and what she is up to. Kara hopes that with all of the things Lena is doing, that she isn’t too busy to see her. Although, even if Lena is too busy, Kara will happily simply spend the day with Lena sitting in her presence, not saying a word, if that is what is required of her.

“Kara?” Clark says, pulling the superhero from her thoughts.

“Hmmm… yes?” Kara replies.

“It’s Lena Luthor, isn’t it?” Clark asks.

“What?” Kara says, surprised.

“The person who you are time travelling to see, it’s Lena Luthor, right?” Clark asks, but not with an annoyed or disapproving look on his face.

Kara looks at Clark for a few moments, thinking about what she should say to him, and whether he is trying to trick her or something. Kara knows that her Clark, from the time she is from, very much disapproved of her friendship with Lena. From the first time they walked into Lena Luthor’s office together, Kara got the impression that Lena was not like her family, but Clark didn’t. Clark told her that they can’t trust Luthors, and that he found it out the hard way.

“Yes….. it is….” Kara replies, biting her lip, and now bracing herself for Kal’s disapproval.

Clark’s disapproval doesn’t come however, he simply just nods his head, which causes Kara to grow a confused look on her face.

“What?” Clark says.

“It’s just….. because of Lex….. I expected you to….. disapprove I guess….” Kara admits, “I know in our future…… the two of us go to see Lena Luthor, in National City, as she is a suspect, and after I tell you I think she’s innocent, you say you learnt the hard way not to trust Luthors.”

Clark sighs.

“Honestly, Kara, if it weren’t for you, being from the future and everything, and telling me that Lena Luthor isn’t like her family, then I wouldn’t trust her. I have been fighting Lex for years now, both as Superman, and as his former friend Clark. I know the sting from Lex Luthor’s actions on a personal level. I know that Lex is crafty, manipulative, and evil. But, if you are telling me that Lena is good, and isn’t like Lex, then that’s good enough for me.” Clark says.

“Oh…. okay….” Kara says, surprised.

There is then a pause between the two cousins, and that is when a thought crosses Kara’s mind.

“Clark…. you have to promise me….. that until 2016…. when I tell you I’m back from time travelling…. you will act like you distrust Lena….. When the two of us go for that interview with Lena…. in around September 2016, you will act as I told you, like you can’t trust a Luthor. I can’t risk my own timeline being changed by you acting otherwise.” Kara says.

“When are you from then?” Clark asks, confused, “You said you are from 2016, but you only meet Lena in September 2016?”

Kara sighs.

“I’m from December 2016.” Kara admits.

Clark’s eyes now go wide in surprise.

“So…. you are telling me….. you have done all this…. all this time travelling….. for someone you have only known a couple of months?” Clark asks.

Kara bites her lip again, nervously.

“Yes.” Kara says, after a few moments silence.

“I promise then. You must really love her. She must be really special.” Clark says.

“She is.” Kara nods, “And I do.”

As Kara says these words to Clark, it is as if things finally become clear in her mind. Kara realises just how much, and how deeply, she loves Lena. Kara realises that while she was right to stop Lena from kissing her when she was still a teenager, she’s not one now, and she’s being stupid to think that maybe she shouldn’t be with Lena. Kara knows that she needs to trust that Lena knows her own feelings, and isn’t being effected by her knowing Kara for all her life.

“Oh Rao.” Kara mutters, upon realising this all, it hitting her like a tonne of bricks.

“What is it?” Clark asks Kara, confused.

“Nothing…. you just…. made me figure something out.” Kara says.

“Oh, well, I’m glad I could help.” Clark replies, with a small smile.

Kara nods her head.

“I need to go now, to see Lena. But before I do, you should know that Lena will, or maybe already is, working with the FBI to help take down Lex from inside Luthor Corp. In my timeline, they take down Lex sometime next year.” Kara says.

“Okay, thank you for telling me that, Kara. I will make sure to keep my eyes peeled.” Clark says.

“Alright.” Kara nods, and then turns her attention to Metropolis again, “I will see you soon, Kal.”

“See you soon, Kara Zor-El.” Clark replies.

Kara then begins to fly away from Clark, down towards Metropolis. As Kara does this, she uses her super hearing, to pick up Lena’s heartbeat. After a few moments, Kara locates Lena’s heartbeat which is coming from a house in a sub-urban area of Metropolis. Kara assumes that Lena must be visiting someone, or live in the house or something.

After a few moments, Kara lands on the street, just outside the house, and she is then able to tell that Lena is alone in the house, and looks to be in the garage. Kara thinks this must mean that Lena lives here, which she is surprised by. Kara never imagined Lena living in a house like this, on her own. Kara thought Lena is more of an apartment or penthouse type of woman.

Once Kara gathers her thoughts, she walks up the driveway of the house, and knocks on the front door. However, as Kara knocks on the front door, she notices that Lena doesn’t even move or anything. Kara assumes that means Lena didn’t even hear her, so she knocks again, and rings the doorbell. Still, after this, the brunette remains in the garage, looking to be doing something.

“What is she doing?” Kara says to herself, confused, and then activates her x-ray vision to have a look at Lena.

As soon as Kara activates her x-ray vision, she realises that Lena is working on something on a table in the garage, and at the same time seems to be listening to music, with earphones in her ears. Kara realises this explains why Lena can’t hear her knocking on the door or anything. So, after realising this, Kara walks over to the garage door, and knocks on it, loudly. Unfortunately, this does get Lena’s attention, making her jump in fright at the same time.

“He….hello?” Lena calls out, nervously, taking one of the earbuds out of her ear.

“Lena, it’s me.” Kara calls out, softly.

Lena’s eyes go wide in surprise upon hearing Kara’s voice, and she grows a smile on her face, before then walking closer to the garage door, and pressing a button to open it. The door finishes opening about 15 seconds later, and Kara and Lena are met face to face with each other. Both women have loving smiles on their faces.

“Hey.” Lena smiles.

Kara looks at Lena, and she once more thinks about what she realised after what Kal said to her, and she knows what she has to, and wants to do. So, instead of replying to Lena, Kara steps forwards and takes Lena in for a passionate kiss. At first, Lena is surprised by the kiss, going wide-eyed, but she quickly kisses Kara back once she realises what is happening, doing so eagerly. For Lena, she has been waiting for Kara to do this to her for years now, and she has been thinking about her kiss with Kara almost every day over the last 3 months. So, Lena feels that she finally is doing something that she has wanted for ages. She is finally kissing the woman she loves, with all her heart.

The two women separate from their kiss after about a minute, and Lena has tears running down her cheeks, being so happy right now.

“Sorry….” Kara says, and reaches to wipe away Lena’s tears, “I just…. had to do that…. I realised….. as long as you are okay with me…. and want to be with me…… and feel you don’t feel the way you do just because I’ve been in your life since you were young, then, I want this. I want to be with you Lena. I love you. I’m tired of pretending. I’m sorry it took me so long.”

Even more tears now flow down Lena’s cheeks. The brunette was certainly not expecting this to happen today. Lena thought that, even after Kara’s kiss 3 months ago, she would have to wait until 2016 to be with Kara, and even then, it would only be a possibility, not a certainty.

“Is…. is this really real?” Lena asks, in almost shock, thinking that she might be dreaming.

“Yes, it is.” Kara replies, cupping one of Lena’s cheeks, “As long as you wanted it to be. Maybe…. I should have asked before kissing you…. as you didn’t give me consent…. and that is how all this….”

Kara is then interrupted by Lena surging herself forward and taking Kara in for another kiss. This kiss from Lena is very hungry, with the brunette taking everything she has ever wanted from kissing Kara, slipping her tongue into the hero’s mouth. Lena is kissing Kara with so much passion because she is pouring all her emotions into the kiss, and she wants to show Kara that she wants her, and no one else. Lena wants to be good enough for Kara. On Kara’s side of things, as Lena kisses her, with so much passion, Kara’s breath is honestly taken away. For lack of a better word, the kiss is truly magical. Kara thinks that she might even be floating because of how much she enjoys the kiss.

“Wow….” Kara stammers, as the two separate from each other, both catching their breaths.

Lena smiles widely at Kara saying that, happy she was able to elicit that response.

“I love you, Kara, so so much.” Lena says, and can’t stop herself smiling, while tears of happiness still run down her cheeks.

“I love you too, Lena. I’m sorry it took me so long to get here.” Kara says, and then takes Lena in for a hug.

Lena hugs Kara back, and buries her head into Kara’s shoulder.

“It’s okay.” Lena says, softly, “You are worth the wait. I’d wait a life time for you.”

Kara’s heart skips a beat at Lena saying that, and now she begins crying. Kara knows that she now has something special with Lena, even more special than before. Kara has even more to fight for, but equally, she has even more to lose. Kara doesn’t think that Lena will commit suicide anymore, as she thinks she managed to add enough positive changes to Lena’s life to prevent that. But Kara does fear that perhaps Lena will die some other way in 2016, as maybe it will be like one of those time travel movies where someone’s death is prevented one way, but they die another way, as the timeline can’t ultimately be changed. So, it scares Kara to think about Lena still dying, because she has now finally accepted that she wants to be with Lena, and she never wants to be without her. Kara wants to be by Lena’s side for as long as she (Kara) lives.

“Your heart is beating fast.” Lena mumbles, as her ear is pressed near Kara’s chest, “Is everything okay?”

“Yeah I…” Kara begins.

Kara and Lena are suddenly interrupted by a squealing noise, which causes Lena to quickly push herself away from Kara, and then turn in the noise’s direction.

“Oh shit!” Lena says, and runs over to the noise.

As Lena runs towards the noise, Kara finally takes in the garage that she has been standing in, and she realises that it has been converted into a form of lab, which is clearly where Lena does experiments. Right now, Kara watches as Lena quickly moves over to a beaker, with a metal like substance in it. It looks like the metal substance is making the noise.

“Uhhh…. uhmmmm….” Lena says, beginning to panic, as the noise gets louder, and higher in pitch.

Lena looks around the garage, clearly trying to find something, or figure out what she should do.

“Lena?” Kara says, with concern in her voice now.

Lena quickly turns and looks at Kara, with a very worried look on her face.

“Kara, I need you to fly this out of here, now!” Lena says.

Kara doesn’t even ask any questions, she simply quickly grabs the beaker, and flies out of the garage, up into the air. As Kara continues to fly higher into the sky, the noise gets louder and louder, with more of a high-pitched squeal. Kara knows this means whatever is in this beaker is likely to explode, so once Kara gets high enough into the sky, she throws the beaker away from where it can do any harm, and it explodes, about a mile from where Kara originally threw it. The explosion itself isn’t a big one, only a small one, but large enough that it likely would have killed Lena, and destroyed the entire garage. Realising this makes Kara wonder if this is the universes first attempt to kill Lena now that she has hopefully prevented the brunette from committing suicide.

A few moments later, Kara floats back down to the ground, landing outside Lena’s house. Lena is now standing just outside her garage, having been looking into the air, watching for Kara to fly back down.

“Are you okay?” Lena asks, with worry in her voice, quickly moving towards Kara.

“I’m fine Lee.” Kara says, “What about you? Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine, darling.” Lena replies.

Kara nods her head, and takes a deep breath, releasing her nerves and worry.

“What was that, Lena?” Kara asks, as they walk back into the garage.

“It was an experiment Jack and myself have been doing. I was supposed to add a chemical to prevent that from happening, but I got distracted by you knocking on the garage door, and then kissing me, and I totally forgot.” Lena explains.

“Oh, okay.” Kara replies, with some of her more negative thoughts thinking that just because she kissed Lena, she almost got her killed.

The two ladies take a few moments to compose themselves from the drama that just ensued, before Lena then looks at Kara again, with so much love in her eyes.

“Kara?” Lena says.

“Yeah?” Kara replies, with a smile on her face.

“Come to bed with me?” Lena asks, biting her lip slightly.

As Kara hears Lena ask that, a part of her is a bit hesitant, simply because of everything that just happened, and the thought that the universe might be trying to kill Lena now. However, as Kara looks at Lena, she knows there is nothing she wants to do more.

“Okay.” Kara nods, after a few moments silence.

Lena breaks out into a big smile, and then holds out her hand for Kara to take, which the blonde does. Lena then pulls Kara out of the garage, and through the house.

“I don’t actually live here.” Lena says, as they walk through the house, “Jack, Sam and I use it as our start up HQ, as renting a house is cheaper than renting the office space we’d need. But there is a bedroom here, which I have used several times, to sleep in.”

“Okay.” Kara nods, with a smile on her face, now being a bit nervous at the thought of having sex with Lena.

A few moments later, Lena and Kara enter the bedroom, and the two then start kissing one another again, while placing their hands on different parts of each other’s bodies. As they continue to kiss, they soon move to the bed, sitting down on it. Then soon after that, Lena moves her hands to tug at Kara’s clothes, in an attempt to remove them. However, as Lena does this, Kara quickly breaks away.

“What…. what’s the matter?” Lena asks, with some hurt and worry in her voice, “Did…. I do something wrong?”

“No!” Kara quickly says, wanting to reassure Lena, “It’s just….. I uhmmmm….. I haven’t been with a woman before.”

“Oh.” Lena says, surprised.

“Yeah.” Kara nods.

“That’s okay.” Lena says, moving a little closer to Kara again, “We can take things slow, and only do what you are comfortable with. If you are only okay with kissing today, then that’s fine by me.”

“Yeah…… I’d like that.” Kara nods, and then takes Lena in for another kiss.

The two women continue to kiss, soon falling down onto the bed, wrapped up in one another. Each of the women is pouring everything into the continuous kisses, wanting to show the other how much they mean to them.

Kara and Lena continue to kiss each other for almost an hour, with big smiles on their faces when they finally part.

“That was…. amazing.” Lena smiles, happily, “I never thought I’d want to kiss someone for so long.”

“Me neither.” Kara replies, “It felt like no time passed at all. I could kiss you forever.”

Lena melts slightly at Kara saying that.

“Wh…. what do you want to do now?” Lena asks, hesitantly, still wanting to go at Kara’s pace.

For Lena, she is completely ready for everything with Kara. Lena would happily jump Kara right here and now, and have sex with her. However, Lena doesn’t need that. Lena wants Kara to be completely comfortable with everything they do.

“I uhhmmmmm…… I don’t think…. I’m ready for…. uhmmm….. sex…. yet……. But…. maybe….. we could have a shower together?” Kara asks, worried that Lena will be disappointed in her.

Lena’s eyes light up at Kara suggesting that. The idea that she could get to at least see Kara naked today is definitely more than Lena expected once she assured Kara she’d be happy with them just kissing.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea, darling.” Lena smiles, happily, “But, please don’t do it if you only feel like you are doing it to please me.”

“No. I want to.” Kara replies.

“Okay.” Lena nods, “Well, let me drive us back to my place. The shower is much nicer there than here.”

“Alright.” Kara smiles back.

The two ladies then leave the house which acts as Lena, Jack and Sam’s start up HQ, and then get into Lena’s car, and begin driving.

“So, how have things been these last 3 months?” Kara asks.

“Okay.” Lena nods, “A bit crazy. Lex has been trying to make me work at Luthor Corp as much as possible, which is stretching me a bit thin to work with Jack and Sam. I’ve basically been working 7 – days a week now.”

“Lena, you shouldn’t do that, you’ll run yourself into the ground.” Kara says, with worry in her voice.

“It’s okay, darling.” Lena replies, “I know my limits, and Jack and Sam are very much making sure I don’t do exactly that.”

“Good.” Kara nods, glad that Lena has Jack and Sam in her life. “And how are things specifically going at Luthor Corp?”

“Yeah….. I uhmmmm….. I’ve contacted the FBI…. and offered to work with them….. At first, they were hesitant…. But a few weeks ago, they accepted my offer and I’ve been passing them some information.” Lena explains.

“Okay. Just please, be very careful.” Kara says, “Don’t just assume you are going to take Lex down with the FBI, just because I told you that you did in my timeline.”

Lena nods her head.

“I won’t. I promise I’m being careful. I’m not assuming anything based off of future knowledge.” Lena replies.

For the rest of the car ride, the two ladies talk about everything else that Lena has been doing over the last 3 months, including everything Sam, Jack and Lena have been up to with their business, including the successes and failures they’ve had.

Eventually, Kara and Lena arrive at Lena’s apartment building, and quickly gets into the elevator, and then inside Lena’s apartment itself, making sure not to be seen by anyone. Once they are then inside, some nerves build in Kara’s stomach, realising what they are about to do.

“So uhh…. do you want a drink or something?” Lena asks, now being a bit nervous herself.

Kara looks at Lena, and that is when she notices Lena is just as nervous as her, so she simply takes her in for another passionate kiss, which the brunette melts into.

The two ladies continue to kiss for a little while, and as they do, Lena walks them through the apartment, and they both begin discarding clothes, simply throwing them on the floor wherever they were when they removed each piece of clothing. By the time they finally enter Lena’s bathroom, both of them are in nothing but their bras and panties.

“Are you sure about this?” Lena asks, looking into Kara’s eyes.

“Yeah, more than anything.” Kara replies, with a small smile.

Lena nods her head, and two of them both get naked, and then move their eyes to look at each other’s naked bodies. Lena, for her part, wants to drool, because not only does she find Kara to be super-hot because of her six pack, but she has a gorgeous body anyway. Then, as for Kara, Lena is like a goddess to her, so perfect, so beautiful. Kara thinks that a sculptor couldn’t create a more perfect body, or person in general.

“You’re stunning.” Kara says.

Lena smiles back at Kara.

“And you are breath taking, darling.” Lena replies, and closes the distance to Kara, taking her in for a kiss.

As the two kiss this time, they each feel their naked bodies pressed against one another, most notably their breasts, and it feels like the most natural thing in the world, Kara isn’t freaked out by it at all. In fact, if anything, it makes Kara kiss Lena with even more hunger.

The two women soon get into the shower together, where they help one another wash, with some more kissing. The shower itself doesn’t turn sexual or anything, the two are both content with some more kissing, and washing each other’s bodies in a loving manner.

Once Kara and Lena are finished with their shower, they get out, and head into Lena’s living room, where they spend the next few hours talking, kissing, and watching some movies, while kissing some more. By the time evening arrives, Kara leaves Lena’s side to get them their Big Belly Burger order, and then they eat them, and kiss each other still, tasting the burgers and fries on one another’s lips.

Eventually the hours tick by, and Kara knows she has to leave, otherwise she will stay forever, and that would be incredible dangerous for her own timeline, and she would honestly very much miss not being able to see her other friends and sister.

“When….. when are you going to be back?” Lena asks Kara, hesitantly.

Kara looks at Lena, and she knows she should tell her in a year’s time, to keep things safe, and get back to 2016 as quickly as possible, but Kara doesn’t think she can do that to Lena. Kara doesn’t want to put Lena in a situation where she has to wait a whole year for more kissing from her.

“It should be a year….. but……. how about 6 months?” Kara suggests, “Then…. if you still want to be with me when December 2016 comes around, we can spend every day together.”

Lena breaks out into a big smile, and takes Kara in for another kiss, which Kara takes as a yes.

“I love you.” Lena says, once they separate, a few minutes later.

“I love you too, Lee.” Kara replies, smiling back at Lena, “I will see you soon.”

Lena nods her head, with a big smile, and Kara then opens a window, and flies away, setting her time travel device to 6 months into the future, which will be sometime in 2015, the same year when Lena finally takes down Lex Luthor.

If you would like to see some of my other content, check out these links!

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in the year 2015, about six months from her last visit with Lena. This time, for the first time upon Kara arriving in a new time, she feels nothing but happiness. Kara is simply happy that she and Lena are together, and she is looking forward to seeing her girlfriend?

“I should really ask if we are actually girlfriends.” Kara mutters to herself.

Kara knows that she and Lena said they love one another, and spent a lot of time kissing, but she never really asked if they were girlfriends or anything. Kara thinks she knows the answer, but she needs to be sure. Kara knows that things are going to be difficult for Lena, seeing as their relationship will probably be the most unusual one in history, so she wants to be entirely certain that Lena wants them to be girlfriends, before she just assumes as much. Kara recognises that for Lena, over the next year and a bit, until Kara gets back to her time in December 2016, they could be girlfriends, but their relationship would still be a very new one, despite what the length of it may suggest. It’s very weird. Their relationship would essentially be a long-distance relationship taken to the extreme.

After a few more moments, Kara shakes these thoughts from her head, and just simply wants to focus on the positives, as all those thoughts can be solved by having a conversation with Lena, and from what Kara has heard, communication is the foundation for every good relationship. So, with those thoughts put to the side for the now, Kara thinks about what Lena may have been up to over the last 6 months. Kara wonders about what Lena, Sam and Jack have achieved with their start-up, thinking that perhaps they have invented some cool and innovative technology. But then Kara also thinks about what Lena has been doing at Luthor Corp, and this leads her to begin to worry. Kara knows that as it is 2015, they are very close to the date when Lena finally takes down Lex, with the help of the FBI. Kara isn’t certain of the exact date in which Lena does, or did it, but she thinks it will be soon. Kara just hopes that Lena is being careful, and Lex isn’t working her too hard at Luthor Corp.

Once these thoughts clear from Kara’s mind, she closes her eyes, while still floating up in the air above Metropolis, and then focuses in on Lena’s heartbeat. Kara quickly finds Lena’s heartbeat, but she immediately gets worried, because it is beating very fast, far too fast for Lena to be doing anything normal. So, Kara quickly flies in the direction of Lena’s heartbeat, breaking the sound barrier as she does, and that is when she is lead to Luthor Corp.

Kara uses her x-ray vision on the Luthor Corp building, and she tracks Lena to an office, along with Lex. However, Lena looks to be tied to a chair, with Lex towering over her.

“Oh Rao, Lena.” Kara says, now very worried, thinking that perhaps the woman she loves has been caught, and her worst fears have been realised.

“You’re a madman Lex!” Lena yells, as she struggles in the chair she is tied to.

“No. I’m not. I’m the man of tomorrow, not him! People will soon see that.” Lex replies, in an angry voice.

“You killed all those people! You set all those bombs off, which ended hundreds of innocent lives!” Lena yells.

“I had to show to the world that Superman is not a god. He is not a hero. He failed them by not saving them.” Lex says.

“There would have been other ways for you to do that, without resorting to murder!” Lena yells.

Lex chuckles, sounding very amused.

“Oh, dear sister, you are stuck in your ridiculous idealistic mindset.” Lex says, “Look at all the great men throughout history, they all killed people. They all knew that they were above everyone, and that if you allowed yourself to be killed, then you were weak anyway, and not worth living.”

“That’s…. deranged….” Lena says, sounding shocked.

“No.” Lex quickly replies, “It is simply the truth. In my quest to take down Superman, I have killed many people, both by doing it myself, and having people killed. The first time I did it, several years ago, I thought I would be disgusted by myself, but I wasn’t. I realised how powerful it makes you feel to take a life. I imagine it made me feel like what Superman feels every day.”

“So, you murdered hundreds of people, just to stroke your own ego? To make yourself feel more powerful than Superman?” Lena says.

Lex chuckles.

“No. I did it as part of my plan to kill him, which I will do once and for all today.” Lex says.

“What are you talking about?” Lena asks, “You don’t have any kryptonite, so none of your weapons will work on him.”

“Yes, you are right.” Lex says, with a smirk, “But see, as I couldn’t make, or acquire, any kryptonite, I had to figure out a way to strip the man of steel of his powers. Did you know that he gets those powers from our yellow sun? Therefore, if I were to change the sun red, like it was on his home planet, he’d be powerless, like any other human.”

Lena’s eyes go wide, in both shock, and from how uneasy she feels.

“What…. have you done…. Lex?” Lena asks, sounding very nervous.

Lex walks over to his desk in the office, and then pulls out a device from one of his desk drawers.

“I’ve already released particles into our atmosphere, as soon as I activate this, it will block all incoming sun rays to our planet, and turn them red.” Lex smirks.

“You can’t!” Lena exclaims, “You may kill Superman, but thousands, maybe millions of others will die. The planet needs the yellow son to survive, for food, for energy, for everything else, like photosynthesis.”

“I DON’T CARE!!” Lex yells into Lena’s face. “AS LONG AS HE IS DEAD!”

As Kara hears this conversation between Lex and Lena, she realises that she just happened to come to the worst day possible for her in 2015, the day that Lex Luthor was caught, which also was the day where Lex Luthor temporarily turned the sun red. Kara remembers the day well, at the time she was on one of her very rare days off from working at CatCo, as she was working as Cat Grant’s assistant at the time. Cat Grant was spending the day with her son, which gave Kara the day off. Throughout the day, after the first explosions in Metropolis, there was tons of news coverage claiming it was all because of Lex Luthor. After that, Kara began to very much worry for her cousin, knowing that he would be in the thick of it. But when the sun turned red, Kara was even more worried, scared something would happen to Kal. For hours Kara was scared, until she got a phone call from Clark himself, telling her that Lex was heading to prison, and he was okay. After that, Kara was relieved, and for the rest of the day she felt very much at peace. With the sun being red, for the first time in Kara’s life, since coming to Earth, she felt normal, as she didn’t have any powers or anything, and didn’t have to actively block out her hearing. That night Kara slept incredibly well, not being able to hear all the other people in her apartment building for the first time ever.

Back in Lex Luthor’s office, Lex presses the button, and Kara then looks and sees the sun looking like it’s turning red.

“Oh Rao.” Kara says, realising she is about to lose her powers.

Kara quickly flies towards the top of the Luthor Corp building, however, when she is about 20 feet up in the air, her powers stop, and she falls to the ground, with her right ankle making a loud cracking noise as she hits the ground.

“AHHH!” Kara yells out in pain, although no one can hear her.

Back in the office, several floors below Kara, Lex and Lena are still talking.

“You’re a mad man.” Lena says, dryly.

“No. I’m the only sane person left on this planet.” Lex replies.

Suddenly, a team of FBI agents coming bursting through the office doors to Lex’s office.

“What is this?!” Lex yells, confused.

The FBI agents grab Lex and begin to cuff him.

“Did you get everything?” Lena asks one of the FBI agents who is currently untying her.

“We got everything, the entire confession, Miss Luthor.” The FBI agent says.

“Perfect.” Lena smiles, happily, and relieved.

“You wore a wire?” Lex asks, angrily now, “You betrayed me!”

“No Lex.” Lena says, now standing up and walking closer to her brother, “You betrayed humanity.”

Lex is then dragged away by the FBI agents.

“I’ll never forgive this Lena!” Lex yells out as he’s dragged away.

“Are you okay, Miss Luthor?” An FBI agent asks the brunette.

“Yes, I will be.” Lena nods.

“Okay. Thank you for your assistance, Miss Luthor.” The FBI agent says, “We will contact you on a later date for an exit interview, to make sure we have tied up all the loose ends as part of this investigation, before your brother goes on trial.”

“Of course.” Lena nods.

The FBI agent nods back at Lena, and then leaves the office, leaving the brunette alone in her brother’s Luthor Corp office, after having finally taken him down, after months of working with the FBI.

“It’s over.” Lena says to herself, as she looks out the window, with the sun still being red.

Lena, for her part, isn’t worried about the sun being red, or seeming to be red, because she and the FBI have known Lex was going to do this for a while, thanks to Lena’s work spying on Lex. Therefore, because of this, they have already been able to come up with a counter measure to it, which will return the sun to normal within the next day, and Superman has already been informed of Lex’s plan. However, Lena has still been worried about it, because she knows that Kara, who does not know her yet, is out there somewhere, and she couldn’t tell her about the sun turning red. So, all Lena hoped is that Superman told his cousin, and made sure she stayed safe too.

Meanwhile, back up on the rooftop of Luthor Corp, Kara is clutching her ankle, in a lot of pain right now. At the same time, Kara is kind of worried, because no one knows she is up here, and she won’t be able to fly away from the building, and heal her ankle, until the sun is yellow again, which could mean she ends up being stuck on the roof for many many hours.

After a few more minutes of simply laying there on the ground, clutching her ankle, Kara notices a door to the rooftop, and begins to work her way over to it. Kara really really hopes that the door isn’t locked. So, over the next few minutes, Kara slowly makes her way towards the door, eventually managing to get to her feet, and hop on one leg, with her broken ankle shooting a lot of pain through her body every time she hops.

Soon Kara makes it to the door, and then the moment of truth comes, and she opens the door, with it thankfully being unlocked. After that, Kara spends the next few minutes hopping down a flight of stairs, until she eventually arrives at an elevator. At this point, Kara’s plan is that she needs to find Lena, and from what she saw before her powers cut out, Lena is about 5 floors below her. So, Kara gets into the elevator, and presses the button for the floor 5 floors below the roof.

The elevator begins moving, and Kara watches the floor numbers slowly tick down, really hoping that she can find Lena, because she has no idea what she will do if she can’t. Then while Kara is looking at the floor numbers tick down, her ankle is still in so much pain. Kara honestly feels like just falling to the ground, and giving into the pain. However, the alien knows she needs to keep going to try and find Lena.

The elevator door soon opens at the fifth floor below the rooftop, and immediately Kara can tell that she got the floor wrong, so she presses the button for the next floor down. Kara continues this process for the next few floors, not finding where Lena is on any of those occasions. However, Kara soon thinks that perhaps she missed Lena, and she is closer to the roof than she thought in the first place. So, Kara gets back into the elevator, and presses the button for the roof again, deciding she will work her way down. However, before the elevator can get to the roof, 2 floors down from it, the doors open, and Kara finally comes face to face with Lena.

“K…Kara?” Lena says, shocked.

“Lena..” Kara says, relieved, and then finally collapses to the floor, falling on her ass, knowing she is safe now, and Lena can take care of her.

“Oh my god!” Lena says, quickly rushing to Kara, getting down on her knees, with the elevator doors then closing behind her. “What… what happened, darling?”

“I….. I just arrived to visit you….. but….. I heard you in the office with Lex….. and the sun then turned red….. and my powers cut out….. and I landed on my ankle…. on the roof….. I…. I think it’s broken…” Kara explains, with a lot of pain on her face.

After Lena hears that, she focuses her mind, putting all the emotions she has to the side for the moment, knowing that she needs to do this to help Kara. Lena then looks at Kara’s ankle, noticing that it already looks to be very swollen, and could possibly be broken.

“Can…. can I touch it?” Lena asks.

“Yeah… but it hurts….” Kara says.

“Okay… I promise I’ll be careful.” Lena says, as the elevator doors open at the roof access floor.

Lena reaches with both her hands, and begins to touch Kara’s ankle, feeling around the ankle, checking for any broken bones. While Lena is doing this, Kara’s face flinches with pain, clearly not enjoying the process.

“Okay….. I think you are right….. It looks like you do have a broken ankle.” Lena says.

“Yeah……” Kara nods.

Lena now looks at Kara with a lot of sympathy on her face.

“I know it’s not like I can take you to a hospital or anything….” Lena says, “So…. how about I take you back to my apartment, and I can hopefully make some sort of splint for you to keep your ankle in place, until the sun turns yellow again tomorrow.”

“Yeah, okay…” Kara nods, while still in pain.

“You think you’ll be able to stand up? And walk to my car?” Lena asks, with a worried expression on her face.

“Yeah…. if you help me…” Kara replies.

“Of course, darling.” Lena says.

Lena then stands up from the floor of the elevator, and quickly turns around and presses the button for the parking garage, underneath the building, with the elevator then beginning to move once more.

“Alright, grab my hand, and I’ll help pull you up.” Lena says, “After that, I’ll support you as we walk to my car.”

Kara nods her head, and grabs Lena’s hand, pulling herself to her feet, with pain flinching through her ankle as she does this.

After that, Kara and Lena stand in the elevator for a little while until it opens up on the parking garage floor. The two then carefully walk out of the elevator, and into the parking garage, eventually arriving at Lena’s car.

“Okay. I need to pull my keys out of my pocket.” Lena says, “So if you just hold yourself on the car….”

Kara nods her head, and rests her body weight on the car, allowing Lena to reach into her trouser pockets and pull out her car keys, unlocking the car. Lena then helps Kara get into the passenger seat of the car.

“Okay… you good there?” Lena asks, after helping Kara put her seatbelt on.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, feeling better now that she isn’t on her feet, but still in some pain.

“Good.” Lena nods back, with a small smile, and then makes a move to move back to close Kara’s door.

“Wait!” Kara calls out.

Lena freezes, and then looks at Kara, with a confused look on her face.

“Yes?” Lena asks.

“Come here.” Kara says, gesturing for Lena to come closer.

Lena moves closer to Kara, and the blonde then grabs her shirt, pulling her even closer and taking her in for a kiss. Lena is surprised about the kiss at first, but soon kisses her alien beauty back.

“Hmmmmm…. That was nice.” Lena hums, with a smile.

“Yeah. My ankle feels better already.” Kara smiles back.

Lena chuckles, and closes the car door, and then begins walking round to the driver’s side of the car. However, while Lena does this, her phone begins ringing.

“Hello?” Lena answers.

“Lena!” Sam says, “Are you okay? I just saw the news that Lex is the one that turned the sun red, and has been arrested, with your help.”

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “The sun should be back to normal tomorrow.”

“Okay…. but are you okay? Do you want me to come over and see you…. or are you busy?” Sam asks, sounding worried for her best friend.

“I’m okay at the moment.” Lena replies, “I uhhh….. you know that thing I made you and Jack promise to never talk about….. and act as if you don’t know her if you see her? She’s with me…”

“OH!!!” Sam exclaims, “Okay. I’ll give you some time alone then. But…. I’ll come see you tomorrow, okay?”

“Sure.” Lena smiles, and then ends the phone call, and gets into her car.

It is now a little while later. Kara and Lena have made it back to Lena’s apartment in Metropolis, with Kara now being settled on Lena’s couch, with her broken ankle raised up on a coffee table.

“Okay…” Lena says, walking back into her living room, where Kara is currently sitting, “I’ve got some cardboard, cloth, and a few other things that I think I can make you a temporary splint from.”

Kara nods her head, not sure what to say in response. Kara has every confidence that Lena will be able to make her the splint. The blonde just hopes that the splint will help with the pain a bit.

“This is going to be a bit painful while I do this Kara, as it will involve me moving your ankle slightly.” Lena says, as she kneels on the ground next to Kara’s raised leg.

“That’s okay. Just do it.” Kara says, with her voice still signalling she is in pain.

“Once I’ve done this, we can ice your ankle, and I’ll get you some painkillers, which maybe will help a bit seeing as there still is a red sun? It certainly won’t hurt.” Lena says.

Kara nods her head in agreement.

Lena then begins getting to work at making Kara a homemade splint, using some cardboard to fix Kara’s ankle in place, and putting some padding underneath it to make sure it’s soft, and doesn’t hurt Kara’s ankle even more. Lena then fixes the homemade splint in place by wrapping a bunch of bandages around the carboard, making sure they are tight so the splint doesn’t loosen around Kara’s ankle.

“How’s that?” Lena asks, once she finishes.

“It…. feels a bit better…. Although…. I feel some more pressure on my ankle….. but not anymore pain.” Kara explains.

“Yeah…. that’s to be expected. The splint is essentially forcing your ankle back into the correct position…. Or at least as close to the correct position as possible.” Lena says, “My hope is that tomorrow, when the sun turns yellow again, your powers will come back in, and your body will heal your ankle, and everything will be fine.”

“I guess….. that means…… I’m staying here tonight….” Kara says.

“Yeah.” Lena smiles, “I guess this will be the first night we spend together as girlfriends.”

Kara’s eyes widen as soon as Lena calls them girlfriends. Lena notices this, and then starts to worry.

“Oh I uhh….” Lena stammers.

“Come here.” Kara says, firmly, gesturing for Lena to sit next to her.

Lena hesitantly looks at Kara, and then moves to where Kara gestured. Once Lena is seated, Kara takes her beautiful girlfriend in for a loving kiss.

“That was something I wanted to ask you about.” Kara says, as she breaks from the kiss, “I didn’t know if we were girlfriends or not…. because I’m not really here…. spending time with you…. as I’m still time travelling….. But…. I’m glad you made it clear we are.”

Kara then takes Lena in for another passionate kiss again.

“I don’t care that you are not here Kara…. Well…. I mean…. I do….. What I’m trying to say is I know we will get to be together in just over a years’ time, and I don’t want to be with anyone else until then. So, I’m happy to call you my girlfriend.” Lena says, with a small smile.

“Good.” Kara smiles back, happily.

“Now, let me just get you that ice for your ankle, and some painkillers, then after, we can sit snuggled on this couch for the rest of the day.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Kara nods.

Lena proceeds to stand up and get some ice from her freezer, putting it into a bag, while also getting some painkillers and water. Lena then returns to Kara, and carefully places the ice on Kara’s ankle.

“Ahhh…” Kara hums, as she feels the cold ice hit her ankle, it feeling very nice.

Lena smiles happily up at Kara; glad the ice is helping her in some way, and then handing her the painkillers and water, which Kara swallows and drinks.

“Feeling better?” Lena asks, as she sits down next to Kara.

“A bit. Hopefully the painkillers help.” Kara replies.

Lena nods her head, while also snuggling a bit more into Kara’s side.

“I just realised….. I won’t be able to get us our burgers…” Kara says, sounding disappointed.

Lena chuckles, finding it amusing Kara’s mind is on food right now.

“That’s okay darling. I think I’ll be able to make us something to eat.” Lena smiles, “I think we are going to be completely fine not having our burgers for once.”

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods, with her stomach doing a nervous little flip as she thinks about how she hopes she and Lena get to eat all their meals together in the future, which will mean they can’t eat burgers for dinner every day.

“Anyway….” Lena says, after a few moments silence, “I’m glad you’re here darling, even though a part of me wishes you weren’t, just so you didn’t get hurt.”

“I’m glad I’m here too.” Kara replies, “I’m not sure if I was lucky to come on this date, which happened to be the day Lex turned the sun red, or unlucky. Either way, I’m happy to be with you.”

“Thank you, darling.” Lena smiles, and places a kiss on the blonde’s cheek.

The two ladies then sit there on the couch for a while, just resting, with Lena wrapping herself around one of Kara’s arms. As they do this, Lena thinks about the future, with the hope that eventually, in just over a year’s time, they will be able to do this every day. It fills Lena’s heart with so much joy and happiness. Lena can’t wait for the day where she doesn’t have to worry about trying to soak in every second with Kara, because their time together is limited.

“This is nice.” Lena hums.

“Yeah, it is.” Kara replies, turning to look at Lena with a smile.

Lena smiles back at Kara.

“So…. do you want to talk to me about….. what happened today….. with Lex….. I can’t imagine it was easy.” Kara says, wanting to be a supportive girlfriend, and have Lena talk about all her feelings, instead of bottling them up.

“No…. it wasn’t.” Lena replies, “For months…. I have known this is where it would all be heading….. even years if I think about it….. But that hasn’t made anything easier….. For the entire time I’ve been working with the FBI…. I had hoped… even though it was stupid to do so, because of my future knowledge you have given me. But I had hoped…. that maybe Lex would put his madness to the side…. and realise the horrors as to what he was doing….. But he didn’t….. So for these last few months…. I have felt that I’ve been on edge every day…. working behind Lex’s back… spying on him…. and eventually forming a plan with the FBI to take him down once and for all, and get his confession. And to do all that…. I’ve had to make sacrifices….. I’ve spent very little time with Jack and Sam at our start-up…. and not really had any time just to myself…. It…. has all been a lot.”

Kara nods her head, with an understanding look on her face.

“I imagine it has been.” Kara replies, “But it’s over now, or at least almost over. You don’t have to spy on Lex anymore, or try and take him down, because you’ve done it, not the FBI, not Superman, you. You are the one that was finally able to take down Lex Luthor. You won’t get any praise for it, and people will still look at you distrustfully, more than ever now, but you know, for sure, it was you who helped take down Lex, despite him being your brother. I’m so proud of you Lena.”

Lena looks at Kara, now with some tears in her eyes.

“Thank you, Kara. That means the world to me.” Lena smiles back, happily.

“I’m glad.” Kara replies, and then frees her arm from Lena’s grasp, and wraps it around Lena’s body, pulling her closer.

“Hmmm…. I like this.” Lena says, happily.

“So do I, despite my ankle.” Kara replies.

“Well, hopefully it’ll be better tomorrow, and then you’ll have your powers back, and continue time travelling.” Lena says.

Kara looks at Lena in the eyes again.

“I think I might stay a little longer, just another day or so.” Kara says, “I want to spend some more time with you once my ankle is better.”

“Really?” Lena asks, surprised.

“Yeah, really.” Kara smiles back, happily.

“I’d love that.” Lena replies, and takes Kara in for a deep kiss.

Chapter Text

For the last few hours, Kara and Lena have simply happily spent time with one another, snuggled on the couch. At first the couple were just happy to cuddle, and cuddle alone, but after a little while Kara suggested that they turn on a movie, which Lena did. However, once the movie was on, neither of the two girlfriends focused much on the movie at all, they just both focused on each other, and enjoying being snuggled so close. It wasn’t sexual, or anything driven by lust, just love. Lena and Kara were simply completely and utterly content with just snuggling to pass the time.

It is now later on in the evening, and Kara is still sitting on the couch, with her leg raised, while Lena is in her kitchen, making them both a nice dinner.

“You know, I could help you, if you want?” Kara suggests, asking because she’s getting a bit restless just sitting on the couch without Lena being by her side.

“Don’t you dare move!” Lena says, firmly, “You have a broken ankle. The last thing we need is for you to hurt yourself further, and then possibly your powers not healing your ankle properly when they come back.”

“Fine.” Kara huffs, with a pout.

Lena chuckles.

“Don’t worry darling. I am almost finished, and we can eat our dinner on our laps on the couch.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Kara nods, “What are we having?”

“I decided to just keep it simple. So, I’ve made us some pasta with chicken and a light tomato sauce, with some small chunks of chorizo in there too.” Lena explains.

“Ooooo that sounds nice.” Kara says, licking her lips, “Can I have some grated cheese on mine.”

Lena laughs open hearing that, and rolls her eyes, thinking that of course Kara would suggest adding something less healthy, like cheese, to their pretty healthy meal.

“Of course you can, darling.” Lena replies.

Over the next few minutes, Lena continues to cook the food, and grate some cheddar cheese, before then finishing and moving over to Kara, handing her a plate the food, and a fork. Lena then comes back and sits down next to Kara a few moments later, with her own food.

“Hmmmm…. this is yummy, Lena.” Kara hums, already eating the food.

Lena chuckles.

“I’m glad you like it, darling.” Lena smiles, happily.

The two girlfriends then eat their dinner mostly in silence over the next few minutes, although it’s not an awkward or tense silence that they feel like needs to be filled. Kara and Lena are both happy to just quietly eat their dinner in each other’s presence.

“What’s this?” Kara asks, after a few minutes, pointing to something green on her plate, while most of the other food is missing, because Kara has already eaten it.

“Nothing…. just some dressing…” Lena lies, although she finds it difficult to contain her smile.

“Lena! What is this?!” Kara asks, more firmly.

“Kale…” Lena admits.

“WHAT?!” Kara yells, “EWWW GROSS!!!”

Kara puts the plate down on her lap, and then begins wiping her tongue with the back of her hand.

“I can’t believe you almost made me eat kale!” Kara says.

“I’m sorry to tell you darling, but that wasn’t the only kale in your food. I’m pretty sure the cheese you insisted I grate on it covered up most of the kale, which you happily waffled down.” Lena says, with a smirk.

“You tricked me!” Kara huffs.

“No. I’d already put the kale in our food before you asked for the cheese.” Lena says, defending herself.

Kara huffs again.

“Well…. now I’m mad.” Kara fake pouts.

Lena chuckles once more.

“Okay…. what are you going to do about it then?” Lena asks, with another smirk.

“I’m uhhh….. uhmmmm….. I’m not putting out tonight!” Kara says.

Lena’s eyes widen at Kara saying that, because they haven’t even had sex yet, despite Lena desperately wanting to do exactly that with Kara. Over the last 6 months, since she and Kara actually became a thing, Lena has been spending many nights pleasing herself, imagining Kara’s naked body. So needless to say, Lena is very eager to experience the real thing.

“I uhhmmm…. uhhhh….” Lena stammers, now starting to blush.

Kara looks at Lena, and then realises what she just said, and how inappropriate it was. Kara thinks it probably wasn’t a good idea to joke about withhold sex from Lena, seeing as they haven’t even had sex yet, despite Kara knowing Lena really wants them to.

“I’m sorry…. I shouldn’t have said that.” Kara says, after a few moments silence.

“No…. it’s okay….” Lena says, but in a slightly timid voice, “I uhhh…. I know you didn’t mean it in a bad way or anything.”

Admittedly, even though Lena knows Kara doesn’t mean it in a bad way, and she has said to Kara that she is happy to take things slow, at Kara’s pace, some of those horrid negative thoughts have come into her brain over the last few months, as they do. Lena has thought about how maybe Kara just doesn’t find her attractive like that, and that’s why they haven’t had sex yet. Then Lena has also thought that maybe she’s just ugly, and hasn’t got a nice body, and Kara just doesn’t want to see it. But of course, Lena’s rational part of her brain knows that those thoughts are a load of nonsense, but that doesn’t make it any better.

“Lena…” Kara says, in a caring tone, putting her plate of food to the side, “I know what you are thinking in that brain of yours, all those nasty negative thoughts and everything. So, you can stop right there. I 100% want to have sex with you, or make love to you, however you want to phrase it. It’s just for me…. it’s a bit weird. Like I said, I’ve never been with a girl before, but I know you have, so I’m new to it all, and don’t want to be bad. Then at the same time, I know that if we do have sex, then it would be strange because I’m not here all the time, because I’m time traveling. But I don’t want you to think for a second that I don’t find you amazingly attractive or anything, because I do. You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen.”

Lena looks at Kara timidly upon hearing her girlfriend say such nice amazing words about her, not use to so many compliments being floated her way.

“Th… thank you.” Lena smiles, shyly.

“You’re welcome.” Kara smiles back, and then takes her girlfriend in for a loving kiss.

Lena happily smiles into the kiss, feeling a bit better now, happy that Kara’s words have that effect on her.

“Hmmmm….” Kara hums happily, with a smile on her face.

“So, you forgive me for sneakily giving you kale?” Lena asks, with a small smile.

“Sure. You’re too cute to stay mad at.” Kara smiles back, lovingly, and then picks up her food and continues eating.

Lena and Kara then continue eating their food for the next few minutes, snuggled together. Once they both finish, Lena picks up their food and cleans the dishes in the kitchen, before returning to Kara.

“So, what do you want to do now?” Lena asks.

Kara looks at Lena, and then grows a smirk on her face.

“Maybe…. we could have some fun?” Kara suggests, with an eyebrow raised.

Lena’s eyes immediately widen upon hearing Kara say that, certainly not expecting Kara to say this after what they discussed a few minutes ago. Kara notices Lena’s reaction, and decides not to wait for a response from her girlfriend, and simply leans in to take Lena in for a kiss. However, Lena quickly backs away from Kara, which surprises the blonde.

“Wh… what?” Kara says, confused.

“It’s….. not that I don’t want to….” Lena stammers, “I just…… I’m thinking about your ankle.”

“My ankle will be fine.” Kara says.

“Maybe…. but I don’t want to risk it.” Lena says, “You have no idea how much I want to do this. So you must know I’m serious when I say the last thing I want is to put your ankle at risk. I would forever regret it if your ankle got worse because of us being together tonight….. I would hate for our first time to be tarnished like that.”

Kara features soften as soon as she hears Lena give this explanation, realising that it is well thought through, and of course very thoughtful, which pretty much sums up Lena as a person, and is one of the things Kara loves about her.

“Okay.” Kara nods, “I understand.”

“Are you sure?” Lena asks, a bit nervously, “You’re not mad? I know it might be frustrating that I wanted to do it originally and you said you wanted to wait and take things slow, now I’m sort of saying the opposite.”

“Lena, it’s perfectly fine.” Kara smiles, “You are very thoughtful. I know you are just saying no from a place of love, caring about me. I could never be mad about that.”

“Good.” Lena smiles back, “So, what do you want to do instead?”

“Hmmmm.” Kara hums, thoughtfully, “Maybe we could watch a film and just snuggle under a blanket?”

“Sure. That sounds like a really nice idea.” Lena smiles back, “What film do you want to watch?”

“Uhhhh….. have you ever seen A Wizard of Oz?” Kara asks.

Lena chuckles.

“No. I haven’t.” Lena says, “It’s not like that is something Lillian would have approved of me watching growing up.”

Kara shakes her head, yet another reason, of so many, to hate Lillian.

“Well, we are going to change that right now.” Kara says, “The Wizard of Oz was one of the first films Eliza showed me when I came to Earth. She thought I would identify with them film…. for…. obvious reason that I don’t want to spoil.”

Lena chuckles again.

“Kara, I might not have seen the film, but I know the story of The Wizard of Oz. I understand how you, an alien, might have related to the film, relating to Dorothy arriving in Oz.” Lena says, with a loving look on her face.

Kara simply smiles back at Lena, widely.

“Great! Let’s watch it then!” Kara exclaims, making a move to stand up and grab Lena’s TV remote.

“No! You sit down!” Lena quickly says, firmly.

“Oh… sorry…. I forgot.” Kara says.

Lena nods her head, and then stands up to grab the TV remote and brings up The Wizard of Oz on the appropriate service, before finally hitting play.

“You know…. you being bossy like that…. it is kind of hot.” Kara says, with a smirk.

“Kara!” Lena protests, “You’re not supposed to say things like that when we can’t….”

“Sorry.” Kara replies, trying to hide her smile, but failing.

Over the next few hours, Lena and Kara watch The Wizard of Oz, snuggling on the couch together as they do. Eventually, during the movie, Kara ends up laying down on the couch, and Lena joins her girlfriend, moving them both into a position where Kara is acting as the big spoon, while they both have a blanket on them.

About 75% of the way through the film, Kara falls asleep, but Lena didn’t dare to wake her, enjoying laying with Kara like that, while also very much enjoying the film. However, eventually the film ends.

“Kara?” Lena says, softly.

“Hgmgmmgmgm…. Huh?” Kara mumbles, slowly opening her eyes and waking up.

“Sorry, darling. I didn’t want to wake you, but I thought you might feel better if you moved to my bed.” Lena says, as she gets up to her feet.

“Oh…. okay….” Kara nods, with a little yawn.

Kara slowly gets up from the couch, and Lena then helps Kara, by supporting her body weight, and leads her to her bedroom.

“I think I have some pyjamas which you can borrow.” Lena says, allowing Kara to take a seat on her bed as she walks over to one of her drawers.

“Thank you.” Kara says, still in a tired voice.

Over the next couple of minutes, Lena gives Kara some pyjamas, and then goes into her bathroom to change herself. Once Lena returns back to the bedroom, Kara has just finished putting the pyjama shorts on.

“Alright, are you all good?” Lena asks.

“Yeah. I think so.” Kara nods, as she moves to lay down on the bed, under the covers.

“Perfect.” Lena smiles, “Just give me a yell if you need anything in the night.”

“What?” Kara says, confused, but still in a tired voice.

“I said, you can call me if you need anything in the night.” Lena replies.

“No…. you’re not sleeping with me?” Kara asks, confused.

“Oh…. I uhhh…. I though that maybe….” Lena says.

“Come here.” Kara interrupts, opening up the covers, signalling for Lena to slide into a spot right next to her.

“Okay.” Lena smiles, happily.

Lena slides into the covers next to Kara, and the brunette is then overjoyed when she feels Kara being the one to snuggle closer to her.

“Hmmmmm….” Kara hums, happily, “Night, Lena.”

“Goodnight, Kara.” Lena replies, with a big smile on her face.

After that, Kara quickly drifts off to sleep, but it takes Lena a little while longer. Lena simply is too excited and happy being snuggled next to Kara to sleep, thinking about how hopefully in the future they can do it every day.

The following morning, Lena is the first to wake up, and as she does, she honestly ends up being a bit unsure as to where she is. Lena simply feels someone pressed up against her, holding her tightly, but at the same time, she feels completely and utterly relaxed, like she could lay like this all day. Of course, all the events from the previous day then flood through Lena’s mind, and she opens her eyes and sees a sleeping Kara, who has a small smile on her face.

For the next few minutes, Lena simply lays there, and looks at her beautiful girlfriend, with her own big smile on her face to match Kara’s sleeping one. Lena thinks about how in the future, once Kara is done with her time traveling, this could be an everyday occurrence, with them getting to wake up and sleep like this all the time. It fills Lena’s heart just thinking about it.

After about 15 minutes of lying there in bed, cuddled with Kara, Lena decides that she should probably get up, and let Kara sleep longer.

“Nooo…” Kara moans, still sleeping, as Lena tries to move away, pulling Lena back closer to her.

Lena is both surprised and touched by Kara, even in her sleep, wanting to keep her close by. It makes Lena’s heart really swell, and she feels incredible.

“Okay, I will say here, darling.” Lena replies, even though Kara is asleep, and moves back to cuddle with Kara.

For the next hour, Lena simply lays there cuddled with a sleeping Kara, and she soaks in every single second, not getting bored or restless at all. Lena knows that she should soak ever second up with Kara, because once Kara leaves, she won’t be able to see her for a while again. Admittedly, now that the two of them are together, Lena is finding it much harder when Kara leaves than before. Of course, Lena has always been sad every time Kara has left over basically her entire life, but now that they are girlfriends it’s different. But either way, Lena has no interest in being with anyone else, and although it might suck, the brunette would wait forever for Kara.

“Mmmmhhmhmhmmmmm…..” Kara mumbles, slowly beginning to wake up.

Lena simply watches, taking in the sight of Kara slowly coming back into the world of consciousness. Then, after a few seconds, Kara opens her eyes, with them looking at Lena immediately.

“Morning.” Kara smiles, happily.

“Good morning, darling.” Lena smiles, “How do you feel?”

“Hmmmm…. I don’t have my powers back yet.” Kara mumbles, as she tries to activate her powers but nothing happens.

Lena nods her head.

“Well, hopefully the sun will be fixed today, or it might already be fixed, and your powers will come back soon. We should probably let you sit in the sunlight anyway. You can sit in my living room, where my big glass windows get a lot of sun into the apartment.” Lena says, being concerned for her girlfriend.

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods, with a loving smile.

“How’s your ankle feel?” Lena asks.

Kara moves her ankle a bit, and right away she feels some pain flood through her body, and her face flinches.

“It still hurts….. a lot…” Kara admits.

“Okay….” Lena nods, “Well, I think we should get you in the sun right away.”

Lena then makes a move to get out of the bed, but Kara grabs one of Lena’s arms, causing the brunette to look back at Kara with a bit of confusion on her face.

“I want a kiss first.” Kara says, with a small pout.

Lena chuckles, and then grows a big smile on her face.

“Of course, darling.” Lena says, and then leans down to take Kara in for a loving kiss, unable to keep the smile from her face as she kisses the blonde.

“Hhmmmmmm….. That’s nice.” Kara smiles, happily.

“I’m glad.” Lena replies, happy her girlfriend enjoys kissing her as much as she enjoys kissing Kara.

Kara and Lena then make their way out of the bedroom, with Lena helping Kara, by supporting her weight. The two move into the living room, and set Kara down on the couch. Once they have done this, Lena looks out the window and sees that the sun has in fact already turned back to being yellow.

“The sun is fine.” Lena says, as she looks out her window, “So I think we just need to get you some sunlight. Or as much sunlight as possible, to recharge your cells.”

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods, as she moves her body so she’s resting her legs on the couch, instead of the coffee table.

“Want me to get you some painkillers?” Lena asks, as she notices Kara’s face flinch in pain as she moves her broken ankle.

“No.” Kara replies, “I think I just want to wait for my cells to recharge.”

“Of course.” Lena nods, “So, how about I make us some breakfast instead? Although, it is already 11, so it’s closer to lunch.”

Kara chuckles.

“I guess we can call it brunch then?” Kara suggests, with a smile.

“Sure.” Lena smiles back, “What would you like?”

“Uhhhh…… well….. I don’t want to be a fuss or anything….. I don’t want you to have to cook all the stuff I have in mind….. We could just order…” Kara begins.

“Nonsense.” Lena interrupts, “Darling, I would be happy to cook you whatever food you want, you’re hurt after all, so you get whatever you want, and I have to give it to you because you’re my girlfriend.”

Kara smiles upon hearing Lena call her her girlfriend, thinking that she will never get tired of hearing that.

“That’s a dangerous thing to suggest, Lee.” Kara smirks.

Lena chuckles.

“I should clarify then. Right now, I mean I’ll get you whatever you want, regarding food.” Lena says.

“No fair.” Kara pouts.

Lena laughs again.

“So, what would you like, my darling?” Lena asks, with a smile, moving to stand in front of Kara on the couch, “Should I get a notepad, like a waitress at a restaurant?”

Kara chuckles at that.

“You’d be a pretty sexy waitress.” Kara smiles.

Lena blushes hearing that, while her heart races, so fast.

“Go on, just tell me what you want, darling.” Lena smiles, happily.

“Okay.” Kara nods, “As it’s brunch, that means we should have a mix of breakfast and lunch foods. So maybe, some pancakes, and like a cooked English breakfast type thing? Like, some sausages, bacon, fried eggs, and stuff like that, ya know? I would even be okay with some cooked large tomatoes.”

“You requesting fruit?” Lena says, fake shocked, “Who are you, and what have you done with my girlfriend?”

“I don’t care what people say, tomatoes are vegetables!” Kara protests.

Lena chuckles again.

“Fruit, vegetables, either way it’s unusual for you to request them.” Lena smirks.

“Well, maybe you are influencing me with that kale you tricked me into eating last night.” Kara pouts.

Lena rolls her eyes.

“So, is that okay?” Kara asks, after a few moments silence.

“Uhhhhh…..” Lena says, thinking, “I’ll have to check to see what I have. I know I have stuff to make pancakes. I have tomatoes and sausages too. I’m not sure if I have eggs or bacon though.”

“Oh… okay… Well I’d still be fine with whatever you have.” Kara smiles, happily.

“Let me just check what I have.” Lena says, and then walks over to her kitchen and begins to look through her fridge and cupboards. “Yeah, I don’t have bacon or eggs.”

“That’s okay.” Kara smiles, “I’ll eat whatever you have, it’s no problem.”

“Well, maybe I could quickly go out and buy some?” Lena suggests.

“Lena, no!” Kara protests, “Please, I really don’t want you to do that.”

Lena opens her mouth to protest, but she is stopped by her phone pinging, signalling that she has a text. Lena then proceeds to look at her phone.

Sam (to Lena): Are you still okay for Ruby and I to come over today?

“Oh…. that’s Sam…” Lena explains.

“Yeah?” Kara replies.

“She was asking if she could come over, because she obviously saw what happened on the news with Lex.” Lena says, “But as you’re here I’ll tell her I’m busy.”

“No.” Kara quickly says, “Sam already knows about me. I’m okay with her coming over.”

“But…. what about if you get your powers back while Sam is here…. won’t that just give away things to her?” Lena asks.

Kara sighs.

“Honestly, Lena, within the next 6ish months, the version of myself from this time is going to save a crashing plane in National City, saving Alex. So, as Sam already knows me, she might think Supergirl looks like me, and put two and two together with the whole secrecy thing. So perhaps it would be good to actually tell her the truth? Then maybe that way you’d have someone to talk to about me, and you wouldn’t have to hide anything.” Kara suggests.

“Wait…. really? Are you sure Kara?” Lena asks.

“Yes, I am, Lee.” Kara smiles back, “If Sam is your friend, and you trust her, then I trust her, because I trust you, utterly and completely.”

Lena smiles back at Kara, feeling very touched by the blonde’s nice words.

“Okay. Well, maybe I could ask Sam to join us for brunch? And she could pick up the bacon, eggs and whatever else she and Ruby want to have?” Lena suggests.

“Sure. That’s up to you.” Kara smiles back.

Lena nods her head, and then returns to her phone, typing out a text to Sam.

Lena (to Sam): Hey. My….. ‘friend’ is still here, but she said you can come over.

Sam: Oh, are you sure?

Lena: Yes.

Lena: In fact, we were just about to have brunch, and cook it here. Would you like to join us?

Sam: Sure!

Sam: What are you having?

Lena: My friend has requested, pancakes, and an English breakfast.

Lena: We are missing bacon and eggs though.

Sam: Oh, that sounds nice. Ruby and I can pick up some bacon and eggs on our way over, if you like?

Lena: Yes, that would be great! And get whatever else you think would be nice to cook, or what Ruby would like to eat.

Sam: Sure. We’ll be there in about 30 minutes then.

Lena: Okay. See you soon.

Lena puts her phone back down, and then turns to look at Kara once more.

“So, Sam and Ruby are going to be here within the next 30 minutes, and Sam will get the bacon and eggs.” Lena explains.

“Cool.” Kara smiles, happily.

“Are you okay where you are and everything?” Lena asks, “I was thinking about having a shower myself, and getting dressed, before Sam and Ruby get here?”

“Oh, yeah, go ahead. I’m fine here, just soaking up the sun.” Kara replies, with a smile.

“Great. Do you want to change into something else before Sam gets here, or stay in those pyjamas?” Lena asks.

“Uhmmm… should I?” Kara asks, not sure if it would be appropriate or not.

“It doesn’t matter; Sam won’t care or judge you.” Lena says.

“Then, I’ll just stay like this.” Kara nods.

“Great. I’ll hop in the shower then.” Lena smiles back.

Lena then makes a move to walk out of the kitchen, and head towards her bedroom.

“Lena!” Kara calls out.

“Yes, darling?” Lena replies, quickly rushing back to Kara’s side, worried something has happened.

Kara chuckles.

“I didn’t mean to worry you. I just wanted a kiss.” Kara explains.

“Oh.” Lena says, and then smiles, before leaning down and taking Kara in for their second kiss of today.

“That’s better.” Kara smiles back, happily.

“I’m glad.” Lena replies, “I’ll have to get used to kissing you before I leave a room every time.”

“Yeah, that would be good.” Kara smiles back, with a little nod.

Lena nods her head back at Kara, and then leaves the living room, heading for her bedroom. As Lena is walking to her bedroom she thinks about the domesticity that she and Kara have today, and it makes her so happy. Lena knows that in the future, if she lived a simple domestic life with Kara, then it would be the best life ever. Lena is truly excited for the future.

Chapter Text

Presently Kara is still sitting on the couch while she waits for Lena to get out of the shower, and her bedroom. As Kara waits she simply looks around Lena’s apartment, and thinks about all she has been through recently. Kara knows that she made a crazy risk changing the timeline like she has done, for everyone’s sake, because no one knows the consequences of actually changing time. However, now, with what Kara has witnessed, and how she feels simply being around Lena, let alone kissing her, she knows, without a shadow of a doubt, that the risk was worth it. Kara knows that she would do absolutely anything for Lena, the woman she loves, and if that meant she had to change the timeline thousands of times over, Kara would do it, without a second thought. But Kara is happy, and hopeful, that she won’t ever need to make any changes, because she has made everything right. Lena’s life is better, and the brunette is not currently suicidal or anything, and the two of them are actually together. Kara has even begun to imagine what her life with Lena will be like in the future. Kara knows that even though Alex will tease her for it, she will totally be a ‘U-Haul lesbian’ with Lena, and that excites her so very much. Kara can only hope that Lena feels the same way, and they can spend so much time with one another, waking up in the morning, and falling asleep at night. It is almost a perfect life.

Eventually, Kara is pulled out of her thoughts by a knock at Lena’s apartment door, however, Lena is not back yet.

“Lena?!” Kara calls out, but gets no response.

There is another knock at the door, and Kara knows it must be Sam and Ruby.

“Oh Rao.” Kara mutters, and then stands up from the couch and slowly hobbles towards the door, despite it not doing her ankle any good.

A few moments later, after a third knock, Kara opens the door, revealing both Sam and Ruby. Sam simply has a happy look on her face upon seeing Kara, with a brown paper bag of food in arms. However, Sam grows a look of concern on her face as soon as she sees Kara’s ankle, wrapped in Lena’s homemade ankle boot restraint.

“Oh my god, Kara!” Sam explains, as she continues to look at Kara’s ankle, “What happened?”

Kara grimaces in pain as she continues to stand.

“Uhh…. can we…. talk in a bit…. I really need to sit back down.” Kara says.

“Yes, of course.” Sam nods, “Let me help you.”

Kara nods her head, and Sam hands the bag of groceries to the young Ruby, and then supports Kara as she helps her towards the couch.

“Where’s Lena?” Sam asks.

“She must still be in the shower.” Kara explains, “I tried to call out for her, but she must have not heard me, and I didn’t want you waiting out there or anything.”

“Oh, Kara, you shouldn’t have done that.” Sam says, sounding very much like Lena.

“Mommy? Where should I put these?” Ruby asks, still holding the bag of food in her arms.

“Here, let me help you Rubes.” Sam says, and quickly walks over to Ruby and takes the bag from her.

Kara moves back into a laying position again, resting her legs on the couch, with that alleviating some of the pain. Kara honestly can’t wait for her powers to be back, as she really isn’t used to pain, especially of this kind. Meanwhile, Sam and Ruby walk over to the kitchen area of Lena’s home, and the mother begins to unpack the bag of food.

“Ruby, why don’t you go keep Kara company?” Sam suggests, in a soft voice.

Ruby looks over to Kara a bit nervously, clearly from the Kryptonian being a bit of a stranger to her.

“Okay.” Ruby eventually agrees.

Ruby walks back over to Kara, and then takes a seat on the floor right by where Kara’s body is on the couch.

“How did you hurt your foot?” Ruby asks, in a sweet voice, as she looks at Kara’s ankle.

“I fell, and landed all my weight on my ankle.” Kara explains.

“Does it hurt?” Ruby asks.

“Yeah, it does.” Kara nods.

“Oh, that’s not good.” Ruby comments, with a little nod.

After hearing that, Kara simply smiles at Ruby, being amused by the cuteness of the young girl. Then, a few moments later, Sam comes and sits down in the living room with a caring look on her face.

“I got the things Lena asked for, as well as some mushrooms, and potato waffles, in case Ruby doesn’t like the English Breakfast brunch we are having.” Sam says to Kara.

“That’s good. Thank you.” Kara nods, with a small smile.

“So…. are you going to tell me…. what happened to your ankle…. and why you are in Metropolis, and popping back into Lena’s life the same time as Lex turns the sun red?” Sam asks, with a curious look on her face.

“Uhhmmmm….” Kara stammers, and then looks in the direction of Lena’s bedroom, however the brunette is still clearly getting dressed, “I think it would be best to explain it all once Lena is back. But, as for my ankle, I hurt it yesterday when I fell from a high height and landed on it, breaking it.”

“Okay…” Sam nods, with a confused look on her face, “Then why haven’t you gone to the hospital, or is that some sort of secret thing that you can’t talk about also?”

“I uhmm….” Kara stammers.

“Look.” Sam says, in somewhat of an annoyed tone, “Lena is obviously completely head over heels for you. But from what I can tell, from the limited information I’m allowed to know about you, your relationship is not a healthy one for Lena. All this secrecy, with certain strings, suggests to me that Lena doesn’t mean as much to you as you mean to her.”

Kara’s eyes widen at Sam’s tone.

“What I am saying….. is….. I care about Lena, a lot, and over these last few years she has been through hell with what Lex, and her family, have put her through. She deserves someone amazing, who is going to be there for her. I want to make sure you are that person.” Sam says.

Kara bites her lip nervously upon hearing Sam say that, with some of the things Sam mentioned striking a few nerves.

“I do care about Lena…. and…. I promise…. the situation will be a lot clearer once I tell you everything…. when Lena is back….” Kara says, “But all you need to know for now, is I have done, and will continue to do, absolutely anything for Lena, even if it’s selfish and puts other people at risk.”

After hearing Kara say that, Sam grows a small little smile on her face, being a bit more confident that Kara does truly care for Lena.

“Sam?” Lena says, walking into the living room/kitchen area of her apartment.

“Lena!” Sam smiles, getting up from sitting on one of the couches, and walking over to take her best friend in for a hug, “How are you doing?”

“I’m okay.” Lena says, with a small smile on her face.

“Are you sure?” Sam asks, “I know that everything with Lex….. was a lot for you…. and I know over the last few months that you didn’t tell Jack or I much about it, because you wanted to keep us safe. But despite Lex’s madness, I also know you care about him still, because he’s your brother. So, I know this can’t be easy for you.”

Lena backs away from the hug and gives Sam a small sad smile.

“You’re right.” Lena replies, “It wasn’t easy for me. It was horrible. One of the worst days of my life. I always held out a little tiny bit of naïve hope that Lex would stop his madness before it was too late, but he didn’t. But…. I’ve had Kara here with me…. so that has helped…. a lot.”

Sam glances over at Kara, and sees the loving look Lena has on her face simply upon just looking at the blonde.

“Well, that’s good.” Sam replies, deciding that they should talk more about the Kara situation later, once they have eaten, not wanting to press the issue now.

“Yeah.” Lena nods back, a bit breathlessly, not taking her eyes from the alien.

“Anyway…. I got you the things you asked for…. as well as a few other bits……” Sam says.

“Oh right!” Lena replies, now looking at Sam.

“Shall we get started? I can help you cook, seeing as I’m going to guess that Kara can’t with her ankle.” Sam says.

“Yeah. I’ve put her on couch rest.” Lena says.

Sam chuckles.

“Alright, let’s get started.” Sam smiles.

“One sec.” Lena says, and then walk over to Kara on the couch.

“Hey.” Kara smiles, as she notices her girlfriend approach her.

“Aunt Lena!” Ruby smiles happily, standing up and wrapping her arms around Lena’s legs.

Lena lets out a happy chuckle.

“Hello, Ruby, how are you?” Lena asks, with a loving smile.

“Good. Mommy says we are going to have a bunch of yummy food!” Ruby says happily, licking her lips.

Lena chuckles again.

“Yes, we are. Hopefully.” Lena smiles back, “But while mommy and I are cooking, do you mind keeping Kara company?”

“Yes, okay.” Ruby nods.

“You can do some drawings with her, if you like?” Lena suggests.

Ruby’s eyes widen at Lena saying that.

“Yes, please!!!” Ruby says, excitedly.

Lena chuckles again.

“I’ll get you some paper and coloring pencils. Let me just have a moment with Kara first.” Lena says.

“Okay.” Ruby nods.

Lena approaches Kara, and then perches on the couch, making sure not to put any of her weight on Kara’s body.

“I presume you got up and opened the door for Sam and Ruby?” Lena questions.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I tried to call out for you, but you were obviously still in the shower or something.”

“Sorry.” Lena says, with a bit of guilt in her voice.

“Hey, it’s okay.” Kara says, placing her hand under Lena’s chin to make her look in her eyes, “No harm done.”

“Hopefully not.” Lena replies, “But….. speaking of….. how do you feel? Any better yet?”

“No. Nothing at the moment.” Kara replies, “But…. Clark has told me that sometimes…. when we lose or blow out our powers…. It can take a while for them to come back. I myself have only lost them once, and it took a burst of adrenaline for me to get them back.”

“Hmmm…. Well hopefully it’s just a matter of time, and you soaking up some more sun rays. Then perhaps some food will help recharge you too?” Lena says.

“Yeah, hopefully.” Kara nods, with a small smile.

Lena smiles back at Kara, and then leans down to take her beautiful blonde girlfriend in for a tender loving kiss, but not one too saucy or anything, seeing as they are not alone right now. While Lena and Kara do this, Sam watches on, looking at the couple, and sees that they really do truly love one another.

After Lena and Kara end their kiss, Lena gets up from the couch and retrieves some paper and coloring pencils for Ruby, before then going over to Sam in the kitchen and beginning to cook.

“You….. look happy.” Sam comments, as the two best friends begin to cook.

“I am.” Lena nods, with a happy smile.

Sam doesn’t say anything back to that, and simply nods her head, and continues to help Lena in the kitchen.

Over the next 30 minutes, Lena and Sam work together, almost in sync, making their brunch, which includes a full English Breakfast, and a bunch of pancakes. Then while Lena and Sam have been doing this, Ruby and Kara have been chatting away with each other, drawing all sorts of things, mostly dinosaurs by the sounds of things.

“Okay. It’s ready!” Lena eventually announces.

The group all then decide to eat their food in the living room area of Lena’s apartment, for Kara’s sake, rather than the blonde having to move to sit down awkwardly at Lena’s kitchen table. The seating arrangements end up being Kara having her own couch, with her legs stretched out, Lena and Sam sitting next to each other on another couch, and Ruby sitting on the floor, still by Kara, eating her food off of the coffee table.

“Hmmm…. this is yummy.” Ruby says, happily, as she dips a sausage in some of the egg yolk.

“I’m glad you like it, darling.” Lena smiles at her goddaughter, happily.

The four ladies then proceed to eat their food, with Kara eating hers very quickly, and Lena being an incredible girlfriend and getting up to get Kara a second serving of all of the leftovers. Lena’s hope is that Kara’s large appetite, beyond a human’s, is a sign that her powers are slowly coming back.

“So, where’s Jack?” Kara asks, thinking it’s strange that Jack isn’t here today too, to support Lena.

Sam laughs upon hearing Kara ask that, which causes the blonde to grow a confused look on her face.

“Jack is back in England, talking with his parents.” Lena explains.

“Okay….” Kara says confused, not understanding why that is funny.

“Jack’s parents have been trying to set him up with this English aristocrat woman. They hope that they can be a good pair, and that Jack will move back to London and everything.” Lena explains further.

“Oh…… So I’m guessing Jack isn’t keen on doing that then?” Kara asks, wondering if that is what the funny part is.

“Yes. But it’s more than that.” Sam replies.

Kara grows another confused look on her face.

“Didn’t I tell you that Jack is gay, darling?” Lena says.

“Oh.” Kara replies, now remembering Lena telling her that, “So….. do his parents not accept him then, or he hasn’t told them?”

“He hasn’t told them.” Sam says, with a smirk, “He’s been lying to them for like 10 years now, claiming he’s been dating women, and everything.”

“Oh…. is he worried they won’t accept him?” Kara asks.

“No. It’s not that.” Lena replies, “He just knows that telling them will be incredibly awkward and everything, like it is for most people. Jack however simply does not know how to deal with awkward situations like that, so his solution is to just avoid them.”

“Yeah.” Sam agrees, with a nod, “Over the last few years Lena and I have both been encouraging him to ‘man up’ and finally tell his parents, but each time he has chickened out. He’s already chickened out twice on this trip back to England alone.”

“Yes, and Sam and I are pretty sure that if he doesn’t eventually just tell his parents, he’ll end up marrying this woman his parents want to set him up with, simply to avoid an awkward situation.” Lena says.

“But wouldn’t Jack, a gay man, being married to a woman be another awkward situation for them?” Kara asks.

“Yes.” Sam nods, with another smile, “Which is why Lena and I have been finding the situation so funny.”

“You’ve been finding it a lot more amusing than me.” Lena replies.

“Yeah, well I guess that’s because Jack didn’t tell his parents that him and I were dating, on one of the occasions where he chickened out from telling them he’s gay, like he did with you.” Sam says.

“What?!” Kara says, surprised.

Lena shoots Kara a small smile, and gently places a hand on Kara’s leg that doesn’t have the broken ankle, briefly stroking it.

“Jack’s parents were visiting one time, and he was going to tell them at dinner, which Sam, Ruby and I were present at, to support him. But he chickened out and decided to tell him that his announcement was that he and I were dating.” Lena explains, “Obviously we weren’t, and we didn’t do anything, but I played along.”

“Oh.” Kara replies.

“But I tell you what, Jack’s parents were absolutely thrilled by the thought of it.” Sam smiles.

After hearing that Kara honestly doesn’t know how to feel. However, the blonde knows that she doesn’t need to be jealous or anything. Kara knows Lena loves her, and no one else, just as she loves Lena, and no one else.

After this, Kara, Lena, Sam and even Ruby continue to talk about various things as they finish off their food.

It is now about 20 minutes later, and Sam and Lena are currently in Lena’s kitchen washing all the plates and stuff that they used to cook their brunch. Ruby is currently laying down in Lena’s bedroom to take a nap, with the young girl having gotten tired after finishing her food. Kara meanwhile is still laying on the couch, feeling a bit restless now, and not liking how Sam and Lena are doing everything, as it makes her feel a bit guilty.

Suddenly, as Kara is looking at Sam and Lena, loud noises begin to blare in Kara’s ears, causing her to put her hands over them. However, Kara soon realises that the noises are not loud at all, they are just noises from all around the city, coming from miles away.

“Kara? Are you okay?” Lena asks, with some concern in her voice, noticing that Kara has her hands on her ears.

“My…. hearing……. I can…. hear stuff….” Kara explains, as she tries to focus to get her super hearing under control.

“Oh…. is….. is there anything I can do?” Lena asks, as she quickly rushes over to Kara.

Sam, overhearing the conversation, now has a confused look on her face.

“Sit…. here….. for a second….” Kara says, gesturing to a space on the couch next to her.

Lena nods her head, deciding not to speak, and sits on the couch where Kara gestured. Kara then decides to focus on Lena’s heartbeat to get her super hearing under control, and after about a minute and a half it works.

“That’s…. better….” Kara says, taking a deep breath.

“Are you sure?” Lena asks, with so much concern in her eyes.

“Yeah…. I focused on your heartbeat to help.” Kara says, with a small smile on her face.

Lena honestly feels touched that Kara used her heartbeat to focus her super hearing, it makes her feel so very good. Lena is honestly pretty over the moon about it.

“I….. I don’t understand….” Sam eventually says, now standing in the living room area looking at Kara and Lena.

Lena quickly turns to look at Sam, having forgotten that she and Kara are not alone.

“I thought….. it was Kara’s ankle…. But….. now you are saying it’s her hearing….. and she can hear your heartbeat….. even without pressing her ear to your chest….” Sam says, confused.

Lena looks at Sam with some concern on her face, before then turning to look at Kara. Kara responds to Lena by nodding her head, giving her the signal that they should tell Sam now.

“Sam, take a seat.” Lena says, gesturing to the other couch.

“Okay….” Sam says, in an unsure voice, taking a seat.

“Sam, as you know, there are certain things about Kara which are strange. You already know the promise I made you keep, and hopefully once we explain things, you’ll understand more. But you should know, that even after we explain, you’ll still need to keep your promise, and you’ll understand why.” Lena begins.

“Alright.” Sam nods.

Lena looks at Kara, and Kara simply smiles at her girlfriend.

“Sam, what I’m about to say to you will probably seem insane, but I promise I’m telling you the truth.” Kara says, “My name is Kara Danvers, but that hasn’t always been my name. I was originally called Kara Zor-El, on my home planet, Krypton. Before Krypton exploded my parents sent me in a pod with the purpose of looking after my baby cousin, who you know as Superman. But things didn’t go to plan, and I got trapped in a place where time doesn’t pass, and by the time I finally got to Earth Superman had grown up into a man, and I was still a teenager, 13-years-old.”

Sam’s eyes go wide upon hearing this, the brunette certainly not expecting this.

“But that’s not all.” Kara continues, “I’m also from the future, December 2016 to be exact. I have been time travelling, and visiting Lena since she was 4-years-old, because in my timeline, in December 2016 Lena commits suicide, and leaves a note explaining all the reasons she did it. After that, I couldn’t live with the idea of Lena being dead, as she was my friend, so I went back in time and decided to give her a better life, visiting her every year, with my hope being that she would eventually not kill herself. And that’s exactly what I have done, and while things haven’t always gone smoothly, Lena and I have eventually gotten to a place where we are both adults, and want to be together.”

Once Kara finishes her explanation to Sam, there is simply silence in the room. Sam is honestly beyond shocked. The Arias mother doesn’t know what to say, her brain is kind of malfunctioning.

“Sam?” Lena eventually says, in a soft voice.

Sam looks at Lena, and then back at Kara.

“I uhmmm…. Uhmmm…..” Sam stammers.

“I know this is a lot of information. So, please, take all the time you need.” Lena says, in a soft voice.

Sam continues to remain in shocked silence for the next few minutes, before she finally takes a deep breath, gathering her nerves.

“So…… is that why you are hurt?” Sam asks, “Because…. you’re a Kryptonian, and the sun turned red yesterday?”

“Yes.” Kara nods, being a bit surprised that’s Sam’s first question, but not showing it, “I arrived yesterday, honestly not knowing it would be the day Lex turned the sun red. I was simply here to visit Lena about 6 months after I last saw her. But once I arrived, I hovered outside of Luthor Corp and saw what was happening. Lex turned the sun red, and I tried to land on the top of Luthor Corp, but my powers cut out before I could, and I hurt my ankle. Since then, I haven’t had my powers, so haven’t been healing, but I feel they are probably coming back now.”

“O….okay….” Sam nods, taking in the information.

“So….. in the future…… what is… was….. Lena to you….. before she….. did what you said…..” Sam asks, not even being able to force herself to say the word suicide, it being too horrible to even imagine.

“We were…. just friends….. but it wasn’t until after I read Lena’s suicide note, that mentioned me too, in a positive way, that I realised how much Lena meant, and means, to me.” Kara replies.

“Okay.” Sam nods, “Is that why you made Jack and I keep your presence a secret, because you’re a Kryptonian time traveller?”

“Yes.” Kara nods back, “I’m okay to change the timeline for Lena’s sake and everything, but I didn’t want to do anything that would risk my own self from potentially popping out of existence.”

“Right.” Sam says, sort of understanding what Kara is saying from some of the time travel movies she has watched. “So if you are Superman’s cousin, in your future….. are you a superhero too?”

“Uhh… yes.” Kara nods, “In fall of 2015 I finally come out to the world by saving a plane which my sister was/will be on. After that, Cat Grant, of CatCo, decides to coin me as Supergirl. At first, I didn’t like being referred to as a ‘girl’, but Cat didn’t care, and gave a whole speech about it, so I embraced it, and have been using my powers to help people, and stop criminals, ever since.”

“Oh wow……” Sam says.

Sam, Lena and Kara continue to discuss all about Kara for the next hour, with the blonde happily answering all of Sam’s questions. Eventually though, Sam decides that she and Ruby should leave for the day, with Lena then going to wake Ruby up from her nap.

“So…. you really must care about her then?” Sam says to Kara, as they sit there, just the two of them, in the living room.

“Yes. I do.” Kara nods back, with a smile, “I’d do anything for her, as you know now.”

Sam now smiles back at Kara.

“Yeah, I know.” Sam replies.

Lena then comes back into the living room with Ruby in her arms a few moments later, and a little while after that, Ruby and Sam both say their goodbyes, with Sam once more promising to keep Kara’s secret. The Arias mother is now confident, more so than ever, that Kara actually is worthy of Lena, as after all, she has literally changed time for her. However, Sam still is a tad worried about the idea that Lena did commit suicide in the future. She makes a note to check in with her friend emotionally, and mentally, on more occasions, as she does not want that to ever happen.

“How did you think that went?” Kara asks Lena, once the two of them are alone.

“Better than expected honestly.” Lena replies, “I know if it were Jack, he would have probably freaked out and got horribly drunk. Sam will just need some time to process everything. But she won’t say a word to anyone.”

“I know.” Kara replies, with a smile.

Chapter Text

Currently Kara is still sitting on one of Lena’s couches in the brunette’s living room, feeling pretty restless. Kara absolutely hates that she just has to sit down and basically do nothing until her powers kick back in. Kara isn’t worried about her powers coming back in or anything, as she knows that will happen eventually, even if she has to spend several more days with Lena, which wouldn’t be a bad thing. Kara just doesn’t like feeling as if she is useless and can’t do anything. It’s not like Kara can really go out of Lena’s apartment, because of potential changes to the timeline, and her own timeline, her presence could make. So that is a limiting factor already, but now, Kara can’t even do the most basic things of standing up and walking around Lena’s apartment. It is very frustrating.

Kara groans, while sitting on the couch, looking at her still broken ankle. Lena is currently in her bathroom, going to the toilet.

“Stupid ankle. Why’d you have to be broken?” Kara mumbles, and then jerks her leg in annoyance.

As soon as Kara jerks her leg, she realises how much of a mistake it was, as pain shoots through her leg, and then up her entire body.

“hhghgmmmm!!!!!!!!!!” Kara groans in pain.

“Kara?! Are you alright?” Lena asks, coming running back into the living room, clearly having heard Kara’s pain.

“Yes….” Kara says, after catching her breath from the pain, “I’m just….. annoyed that I’m stuck here…. doing nothing…… I feel useless.”

“Well, you are certainly not useless, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly, and then moves closer to Kara taking her in for a kiss.

Kara kisses Lena back, and hums happily. Kara knows that she will never get tired of kissing Lena, it’s one of the best things in the world.

“Hmmm…. Is that better?” Lena purrs, with a small smile.

“Yeah, a bit.” Kara nods, happily.

“Good. I’m glad I can take your mind off things.” Lena smiles, “But maybe we can do something else to keep your mind off things? You should probably tell me about what’s going to happen with you, coming out as Supergirl, this year, and when exactly we first meet, so I don’t accidentally change your timeline or anything.”

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods, knowing this is a conversation that she and Lena have been needing to have for a while.

Lena nods her head back at Kara.

“So, where shall we begin?” Lena asks.

“I guess…. maybe before I became Supergirl.” Kara says.

Lena nods her head once more, not wanting to speak and interrupt Kara.

“So, right now, as we speak, I am currently living in National City, working as Cat Grant’s assistant, and I have been for about a year already.” Kara explains, “Cat is a very demanding person and everything, and because of that she goes through assistants very quickly. I however, have managed to stay as Cat’s assistant for longer than anyone. Although this is mostly because I use my powers to actually be able to do all the tasks Cat gives me. So, for example, I use my heat vision to warm up Cat’s coffee just before she arrives, so that it’s not cold or anything.”

Lena smiles at Kara upon hearing that.

“I have to admit, I have heard, from a few people, that Cat Grant is a very demanding boss, and that she has made many of her assistants cry.” Lena replies.

Kara chuckles.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I was told that the assistant prior to the one before me, Cat actually made her find her replacement before firing her. Then the assistant prior to me only last 2 weeks. But Cat’s not all that bad, just very demanding. Honestly, if I didn’t have powers, she probably would need 2 assistants.”

“Okay.” Lena replies, “So, what happens next? You said you’re Cat’s assistant right now.”

“Yeah, so I’m working as Cat’s assistant, and at the moment I don’t actually know what Alex, my sister, truly does for work. She has just told me that she works as a bio-engineer, which is what she went to university to study. However, in reality Alex is actually working for the DEO, a government organisation, the Department of Extra-normal Operations. The DEO is basically a secret government organisation that deals with issues related to aliens and everything, so, myself included. Alex was recruited into the DEO because of them being aware of me, and her having experience with an alien sister.” Kara explains.

“Interesting.” Lena hums.

“Anyway, sometime towards the end of this year, in around September, Alex tells me that she is going to a business trip to Geneva for a few days, and that evening I was/will be, on a date. However, while I’m no the date, which is awful by the way, I see the breaking news on TV which shows that the flight that Alex is on is about to crash.” Kara says.

Lena flinches as soon as Kara mentions the date, not liking that the version of Kara living in this timeline will go on a date with someone who isn’t her. But Lena knows that she doesn’t really need to be jealous, so she decides to let Kara continue to explain everything.

“So, after I see that on the news, I knew right away that I couldn’t let my sister die or anything. So, I run out of the bar, and into an alley, and try and use my powers. By that point I had used my powers on a regular basis, like my heat vision and super strength, but I hadn’t flown in years, so it took me a few tries to finally fly. But I soon did it, I then flew and saved Alex’s plane. After that, the world saw me, a woman, like Superman, who had those powers, but they didn’t get a clear imagine of me.” Kara says.

“I imagine Alex was glad you saved her?” Lena asks, with a smile.

“No, that’s the thing. She was absolutely furious.” Kara replies, with a sad look on her face, “A few hours after I saved the plane, Alex came storming into my apartment, and I was so excited that I did something, and felt so good about it and everything. But Alex then told me I was stupid, because I exposed myself to the world, and couldn’t hide it anymore. After that, I got really upset, because my sister wasn’t supporting me, and by the sounds of it she would have just preferred if I let the plane crash, and let her die. So, we kind of got into an argument, and I asked her to leave.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry to hear that, Kara.” Lena says, with a sympathetic look on her face.

Kara offers Lena a small smile, and nods her head.

“Anyway, after that, I was so excited, but I didn’t have anyone to share things with, as Alex was being mean, so I told my best friend at CatCo, Winn, about me being a Kryptonian, and Superman’s cousin, the woman that saved the plane, which the news was going crazy about. Winn, after his initial shock, was very supportive, and he then helped me create my super suit and everything.” Kara says, “But at the same time, Superman’s friend, James Olson, moved to CatCo too, and Superman told him about me, and he gave me a present, the blanket my cousin was wrapped in as a baby, which I ended up using as my cape. The three of us then formed a sort of team, out of an unused room in CatCo, where I began to use my powers to save people and everything. Cat Grant then dubbed me as Supergirl, as she wanted to be the first to do it, so that Supergirl would be associated with CatCo, just like Superman is associated with the Daily planet.”

Lena rolls her eyes after hearing that.

“That very much sounds like a Cat Grant thing to do. From what I have heard, she always has been rather…. focused….. when reporting about things, and very competitive with Lois Lane while she worked at the Daily planet.” Lena says.

Kara chuckles.

“Yes, that is true.” Kara replies, with a smile.

“So, what happened, or I guess, will happen, after that?” Lena asks, wanting to know more about Kara’s future story as Supergirl.

“I uhh…. don’t want to get too much into the details, as then we will end up being here for days. But essentially, I started going out as Supergirl, fighting bad guys, and saving people, but soon I was shot with kryptonite, and I woke up at the DEO. It was then that I found out about the DEO, and that Alex was working there. The head of the DEO, J’onn J’onzz, who was pretending to be Hank Henshaw, as he’s a green Martian who can shape shift, told me he didn’t want me to be Supergirl, and said I was just getting in the way, and would get myself or other people hurt. I, of course, after learning all about the DEO, and that Alex had been lying to me, was absolutely furious at my sister, and we got into another big fight.” Kara says.

“Oh….. I…. I’m so sorry to hear that, Kara.” Lena says, once more, “I never really thought that when you start off being Supergirl, that you would face so many issues. When I look at you, I see this hero, so I never even considered that things would be difficult at first.”

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “It wasn’t all bad, and we eventually got through everything, and now Alex is one of my biggest supporters. But there was a big learning curve, not only as I learnt to fight properly, to not just rely on my strength, but I also learned to properly use my powers. As I can tell you, just because I had all these powers as soon as I arrived on Earth, didn’t mean I had a complete grip on them or anything.”

“I never thought about that.” Lena replies, with a thoughtful look on her face.

“Anyway, over the next few months after that I began to be Supergirl and everything. But I soon found out that my aunt Astra, my mom’s identical twin sister, had come to Earth, because the prison she was sent to, along with a bunch of other criminals from Krypton, had crash landed on Earth. Astra, and her husband, wanted to create a new Krypton on Earth, and I ultimately had to stop them. Alex….. she had to kill my aunt…. to save J’onn…. and it was horrible….. Then…. after that….. Astra’s husband….. he mind controlled everyone in National City….. and I had to fight him and stop him….. which I did….” Kara says.

“I expect nothing less of you darling.” Lena smiles, “Although, I am sorry about your aunt. I can’t even begin to imagine how devastating her death must have been for you.”

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “But after that…. I guess…. you saw that on TV…. me defeating my uncle….. as you once told me that that was one of the reasons you moved Luthor Corp to National City, so you could be a Luthor that shares her home with a Kryptonian and works with her, rather than against her.”

Lena’s eyes go wide after Kara says that.

“What?” Kara asks, noticing Lena’s shocked expression.

“I….. I am in charge of Luthor Corp?” Lena asks, surprised.

“Oh…. yeah…” Kara nods, “You…. take it over after Lex is finally sentenced to prison and everything…..”

“Oh…. I…. I guess I did know that that’s a possibility….. but I never thought that much about it.” Lena replies.

Kara nods her head, knowing that this knowledge is probably a lot for Lena, especially considering everything that has happened so recently, as it was only the other day that Lena stopped Lex with the FBI.

There is then a silence in the room, as Kara waits for Lena to digest everything, not wanting to overwhelm her girlfriend with more information.

“So….. I moved to National City?” Lena eventually says, in a voice that tells Kara she wants her to continue.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “You move Luthor Corp to National City in about September of 2016. However, after that, you were supposed to be on a special flight thing, but you ended up not going because you were too busy. But that flight ends up having issues and I, and Superman, have to save it. Obviously because you were not on the flight, and because you’re a Luthor, you become a suspect, and me and Superman then go and interview you, but as our normal selves. That is where we meet for the first time.”

“Oh…” Lena says.

“Anyway, we talk with you, and x-ray your office, but you tell us you are innocent. Superman doesn’t really trust you, because of his history with Lex, but I, right away, believe you are telling the truth. That is confirmed to be true when a little while later we find out that the bomb that went off in the plane was actually stored under what would have been your seat, so you were the target, not the perpetrator.” Kara explains.

“You mean….. someone tries to kill me?” Lena asks, in a solemn voice.

“Yes.” Kara nods, with a sympathetic look on her face.

“Who?” Lena asks.

“Well….. after we find out that you were the target, you are targeted again, more directly. You are just about to get into a helicopter, but then some drones come out of nowhere and attack you. Luckily, Superman and I arrive. I destroy the drones attacking the helicopter, while Superman stops the ones threatening civilians. After that, I, as Kara Danvers, encourage you to call off your renaming ceremony for Luthor Corp, as I say you might be targeted again, but you don’t want to cower and hide, and then go through with it. However, at the naming ceremony you are targeted again, and there are some more explosions. Superman and I deal with the explosions, which destabilise a building. Meanwhile, an assassin, John Corben, tries to kill you, but Alex is there and saves you, and you then save Alex by grabbing Corben’s gun and shooting him. We then find out that Corben was hired by Lex to kill you.” Kara says, knowing that last bit of information will be very upsetting to Lena.

“Le…. Lex tries to have me killed?” Lena asks, in a now emotional voice.

“Yes, I’m so sorry, Lena.” Kara says, with a very sympathetic look on her face.

Lena freezes for a moment, being overwhelmed with emotions right now.

“I…. I know that Lex is insane….. and has already killed so many people….. and even threatened me….. but I never thought that he would actually go through with it, and try and kill me.” Lena admits, “Did….. was there a reason why Lex tried to kill me, or was it just some sort of revenge?”.

“Well…. I never actually spoke to Lex or anything, all the information we got was from Corben. But from what we could figure out, Lex didn’t like that you we renaming Luthor Corp to another name. But I also think it was also probably partly as revenge for you working with the FBI, and because he didn’t like that you were the new head of the company which he previously ran, and were going in a different direction as to what the company will be about.” Kara says.

“Oh…. I uhmm….. oh…..” Lena says.

Kara now grows a very concerned look on her face.

“Lena…. are you….” Kara begins.

“I need a moment.” Lena says, and then gets up from the couch and quickly leaves the living room, heading towards her bedroom.

As soon as Lena does this, Kara honestly doesn’t know what to do. Kara, of course, wants to go after Lena, but she knows that with her ankle, she really can’t right now. However, at the same time, Kara also knows that Lena might just want to be alone for a little while. So, ultimately, Kara decides to sit there and wait.

10 minutes go by, and Lena still has not returned, and now Kara is getting very worried, and restless. Kara knows that right now Lena is likely getting into her own head, and allowing all her negative thoughts to overwhelm her, and completely spiralling. So, Kara makes the decision to get up from the couch, and make her way into Lena’s bedroom. Kara knows that right now she needs to be a good girlfriend, and support Lena, just as she has been supporting her over this last day, since she broke her ankle.

Kara arrives at Lena’s bedroom, and she sees that the door is open, but Lena is nowhere to be seen. However, after a few seconds, Kara hears the sound of some soft crying, and realises it is coming from Lena’s bathroom.

Kara walks over to the bathroom, and that is when she sees Lena sitting on the floor, with her back against the bath tub, crying. Kara’s heart break upon seeing this sight.

“Oh, Lena.” Kara says, and quickly rushes over to her girlfriend, taking a seat on the floor next to her.

Lena continues to softly cry, not even looking at Kara. In response, Kara pulls Lena in for a hug, and Lena then cries into the blonde’s chest.

“It’s going to be okay, Lena.” Kara says, in a soothing voice, “I know this isn’t fair, and you deserve so much better. But you have other people who care and love you. Your real family.”

Lena continues to cry into Kara’s chest for the next several minutes, and Kara simply sits there and continues to sooth Lena, deciding that all she can do right now is comfort the brunette, rather than anything else.

Eventually, time goes by, and Lena stops crying.

“Lena?” Kara says, in a soft voice, hesitantly.

Lena moves her head, and then looks directly into Kara’s eyes.

“Sorry.” Lena mumbles.

“Oh, no, Lena. You don’t have to be sorry.” Kara says, “Everything you are feeling right now is completely valid. All I wish, is that you didn’t run away from me, and hide here in your bathroom. Even when you are upset, I want to be there for you. Although I know that sometimes you might just need time alone. We simply need to communicate better. But right now, all that matters, is making sure you feel better, and loved.”

“Thank you, Kara.” Lena replies, with some tears still in her eyes, feeling so very loved by Kara right now.

“You never have to thank me, Lena. I love you, and I will always be here for you, just like you have been here for me with everything that has happened with my ankle.” Kara says, with a soft smile.

“Oh, my god! Your ankle.” Lena gasps, “You walked here into the bathroom! You probably did more damage to it, all because of me!”

Kara looks down at her ankle, still in the homemade boot, and that is when she realises that it doesn’t even hurt anymore.

“Oh…. no I…… actually….. it doesn’t even hurt anymore.” Kara replies.

“Really?” Lena asks, surprised, “You are not just saying that to try and make me feel better?”

“No. It really does feel better.” Kara replies, “I promise I’m not lying.”

Lena looks down at Kara’s ankle, and then back into her girlfriend’s eyes.

“Can I have a look?” Lena asks.

“Okay.” Kara nods.

Lena then moves down to Kara’s ankle, and removes the homemade brace. After that, Lena begins to inspect Kara’s ankle, already seeing that it looks significantly better, because it’s not swollen, like it was before.

“I’m going to feel around a bit. Tell me if it hurts at any point.” Lena says.

“Sure.” Kara nods, once more.

Lena carefully then begins to feel around Kara’s ankle, with both her hands, not wanting to use too much force and hurt Kara if her ankle is still broken. However, as Lena feels around the ankle, she can tell that the bones that she previously could tell were broken, are not anymore. Kara’s ankle has finally healed itself.

“It…… it looks like your ankle isn’t broken anymore.” Lena eventually says, after a good 3 minutes of checking out Kara’s ankle.

“That’s great!” Kara smiles, happily.

“Hmm…. maybe you should stand up and actually put weight on it, just to be sure.” Lena suggests.

“Sure.” Kara says, and then quickly gets to her feet.

“Kara! Not so fast!” Lena yells out, worried that Kara will put too much weight on her ankle, and then realise it isn’t in fact completely healed.

Kara slows down after Lena yells out, and allows her girlfriend to get to her feet also, and then grab her side, supporting her weight, just in case.

“Okay, now, take a few steps, slowly, and let me know if it hurts, even a little bit.” Lena says.

Kara nods her head, and then slowly begins to walk with Lena. As Kara walks, she feels no pain in her ankle at all. Eventually, after a few more steps, Lena lets go of Kara, and the alien then walks a bit faster, growing a big smile on her face.

“See. I’m fine.” Kara says, turning back to look at Lena, with a big smile on her face.

“Hmm…. you look to be….. What about any of your other powers?” Lena asks.

Kara then grows a thoughtful look on her face while she tries to activate her other powers. First Kara tries out her super hearing, and she quickly realises that she has full control over that ability again. Next, Kara uses her x-ray vision, and that works, with Kara completely innocently seeing under Lena’s shirt in the process. After that, Kara tries out her flight, but nothing happens.

“I have my x-ray vision, and super hearing back, but not my flight.” Kara says, “Obviously I’m not sure about my super strength, heat vision, or invulnerability, as they would require some other more dangerous tests.”

“Hmmm…. okay…. that’s good.” Lena nods, “We should probably get you back to the couch so you can soak up more sun rays before the sun sets, so you hopefully get all your powers back today.”

Kara groans upon hearing that, hating being stuck to the couch. Lena simply chuckles.

“Oh, it won’t be that bad Kara. I’ll come join you, and we can cuddle on the couch, watch a movie, and for dinner, I’ll order us anything you like.” Lena says, with a soft smile.

Kara now grows a smile on her own face.

“Okay.” Kara says.

Lena and Kara then both work their way back into the living room, and do just as Lena suggested. Over the next few hours, Kara and Lena cuddle on the couch, with the blonde telling Lena the few remaining details about what will happen right up until Lena committed suicide, including how soon after she meets Lena, she becomes a reporter because of something Lena says to her. The two girlfriends then watch a movie, and continue to snuggle, with the brunette eventually ordering them Indian food, at Kara’s request.

It is now later on in the evening, Kara and Lena are just finishing eating their dinner.

“You have some sauce….” Lena says, pointing to the edge of Kara’s mouth.

Kara wipes her mouth, but on the wrong side.

“Here, let me get it.” Lena smiles, and then reaches over towards Kara.

Lena slowly wipes the sauce from Kara’s mouth, and then moves her thumb into her own mouth, licking off the sauce. As Lena does this, Kara’s eyes go wide, being very turned on by what Lena just did.

“Rao…” Kara stammers.

“What is it?” Lena asks.

Kara doesn’t reply with words, she just jumps on top of Lena, taking her in for a soaring kiss. At first, Lena lets out a little yelp of surprise, but soon melts into the kiss, kissing her girlfriend back.

The two girlfriends continue to kiss for the next several minutes, the food having been put to the side for now. Eventually, Kara’s hands gravitate towards Lena’s clothes, which causes the brunette to finally break from their kiss.

“Kara…. what are you…” Lena begins to ask.

“I want you…. I want this….” Kara says, looking into Lena’s eyes.

“Are…. are you sure….. I don’t want you to feel like…..” Lena begins again.

“I want this, Lena.” Kara says, firmly, still looking into her girlfriend’s eyes.

“Then take me.” Lena says, growing a big smile on her face.

After Lena says that, Kara doesn’t waste a single second, and begins to remove Lena’s clothes. A part of Kara does want to rip Lena’s clothes off, but she doesn’t want to break Lena’s clothes and ruin the moment or anything if Lena ends up being upset by it.

As Kara is removing Lena’s clothes, Lena helps out by moving about accordingly, allowing Kara to remove them with more ease. Eventually, Lena ends up being only in her underwear, and Kara stares at her in awe.

“You’re gorgeous.” Kara says, with a big smile, eyes wide.

“Thank you, darling.” Lena replies, blushing slightly. “But I believe it’s now my turn to undress you.”

“O…okay…” Kara nods, a bit nervously.

Over the next few minutes, Lena begins to undress Kara, slowly removing every single one of the blonde’s clothes down to her underwear.

“Hmmm…. these abs are amazing.” Lena purrs, as she brushes one of her hands over them.

Kara moans at Lena’s touch, which very much makes Lena even more aroused than she already is.

“I…. think…. we should move this to the bedroom.” Kara suggests.

“That sounds like a great idea, darling.” Lena smiles happily, so much looking forward to what is about to come next. Lena has honestly been waiting years for this to happen, and she knows that it will totally live up to how she has imagined things in her head.

Kara, to Lena’s surprise, then quickly stands up and picks Lena up into her arms, bridal carrying her, which causes Lena to let out a little yelp.

“Don’t worry, I won’t drop you.” Kara says, as she begins walking.

“I know you won’t, darling.” Lena smiles back, lovingly, and takes Kara in for a kiss.

A few moments later, Kara and Lena arrive in Lena’s bedroom, and Kara gently places Lena down on the bed. Kara then takes a moment to simply look at Lena, admiring her beauty.

“You going to join me?” Lena eventually asks, with a smirk.

“Yeah.” Kara nods back happily, climbing onto the bed herself.

Kara takes Lena in for another kiss, and this time the kiss is very passionate, turning hot and heavy.

Over the next 10 minutes, Kara and Lena slowly begin to explore each other’s bodies, removing both their bras and panties, until they are completely naked.

“Wow…” Kara says, looking down at Lena’s naked body.

“Wow yourself.” Lena smirks back, and then joins her lips with Kara’s.

Lena and Kara then kiss again for the next several minutes, before Lena decides to roll on top of Kara and take charge.

“I’m going to make you feel so good, darling.” Lena smiles, lovingly, sitting on top of Kara’s abs now.

“Please…” Kara moans.

“I know this is your first time with a woman. So, ask me if you have any questions, okay?” Lena says.

“Yeah, okay.” Kara nods back, breathlessly.

Lena then, slowly, begins to plant kisses all over Kara’s naked body, enjoying every single second of it all. Lena has been imagining being able to do this for years, so she wants to savour every second. For Kara, with every kiss, she moans, enjoying it all.

Eventually, after Lena places kisses over most of Kara’s body, she moves her mouth to Kara’s centre, and then dives in with her tongue, making Kara moan extremely loudly. The blonde feels more pleasure than she has ever felt in her life. Kara feels like she is flying, even though she isn’t. The pleasure is simply indescribable.

Over the next 15 minutes, Lena slowly pleasures Kara, making sure that her girlfriend doesn’t go completely over the edge, as Lena is far too much enjoying this all to allow Kara to orgasm that quickly. However, eventually Kara does climax, with Lena enjoying the moans coming from her girlfriend’s mouth.

As Kara orgasms, incredible amounts of pleasure rockets through her body, and as this happens the blonde feels all the rest of her powers come back. If Kara wasn’t so caught up in the pleasure, she would find it very amusing that all it took was a good orgasm to kick her powers back into motion.

A few minutes later, once Kara comes down from her high, she then sets her sights on Lena, and eagerly goes about giving her girlfriend just as much pleasure as she gave her, asking questions to make sure she is doing everything right. However, no matter what Kara does to Lena, the brunette very much enjoys it, feeling so much pleasure, which has been built up over these last few years. Needless to say, Lena has the single best orgasm of her life about 10 minutes later.

For the rest of the evening, Kara and Lena continue to explore one another’s bodies, giving each other more pleasure, and more orgasms. However, eventually, the two end up completely crashing, falling into unconsciousness tangled up in each other’s arms, absolutely spent.

It is now the following morning, and Kara and Lena have very much enjoyed it. After the two woke up they had morning sex for the first time, and then took a shower together, and had some more fun in there. Once they were finished with that, they had a nice breakfast with one another, chatting casually. However, through it all, there was a tinge of sadness, because both of the women knew that they were getting closer to Kara having to leave, which has arrived now.

“I’m going to miss you.” Lena says, with sadness in her eyes.

Kara cups one of Lena’s cheeks, and then takes the brunette in for a loving kiss.

“I would say I’m going to miss you too, but for me I will see you again in a few minutes time.” Kara says back.

“Yeah, I know.” Lena nods, but still sadly.

“Think about it this way, we are getting closer to being able to spend every day together, if you want. Only about a year and a half left.” Kara says.

“Yeah. I’ll look forward to it.” Lena replies, with a small smile, “When will I see you next?”

“Uhhh….. I’ll come again in around 6 months, so at the end of this year. How does that sound?” Kara asks.

“That sounds perfect, darling.” Lena replies, and then takes Kara in for another kiss.

Kara and Lena kiss again for the next few minutes, neither of them wanting to break the kiss, and say goodbye, but they eventually do.

“Okay. I have to go now.” Kara says.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, sadly.

“I love you.” Kara says.

“I love you too.” Lena replies.

Kara gives Lena one last smile before flying through Lena’s open window, and launching up into the air, all while Lena watches on. Kara then turns to her time travel device and sets it for 6 months’ time, the end of 2015. Now, unlike previous times, Kara really can’t wait to get back to 2016, to finally start her life with Lena.

Chapter Text

With a flash of light, as usual, Kara arrives in the new time, October 2015, about six months since she last saw Lena. As Kara arrives, she thinks about how it’s just over a year now until she gets back to her own time, December 2016, and she feels slightly nervous about it. Of course, Kara is more confident than ever that Lena will be alive when she gets back, but there is still that thought in the back of her mind that worries that she could be wrong. It’s just like those dark negative thoughts in the back of everyone’s mind that Kara is having right now. The thoughts are not large ones, but they are there in the back of Kara’s mind making her worry a bit. Kara worries that maybe even though Lena is happy now, that something will happen while she isn’t there that will cause Lena to commit suicide. Then Kara also worries that maybe Lena isn’t in as good a mental space as she seems to be, perhaps she is just pretending. Or perhaps Lena is only in a good mental space when she is present. However, ultimately, Kara knows there is nothing she can do about these negative thoughts. Kara has to just spend time with Lena now, and give her all the love and affection the brunette deserves, and then hope, more than anything, that her girlfriend is alive in December 2016.

After a few minutes of Kara simply floating in the air thinking, she decides to make a move to find Lena. However, just as Kara is about to do this, she looks to her side and sees that her cousin, Kal-El, is floating next to her, with a smirk on his face.

“Clark!” Kara exclaims, surprised, “You startled me!”

Clark chuckles.

“Sorry about that.” Clark replies, “I was just flying about Metropolis when I heard a weird sound coming from overhead. I went to check it out, and saw you were here.”

“Hmm…. Still a bit creepy you just floating there next to me, not saying anything.” Kara replies.

Clark chuckles again.

“Sorry.” Clark says, once more, “It looked like you were deep in thought, I didn’t want to interrupt that or anything.”

“Hmm… yeah… I was.” Kara nods.

“Anything you’d care to share?” Clark asks.

Kara looks at Clark for a few moments, with a thoughtful look on her face, thinking about all the negative thoughts she has in regards to all the bad things that might happen to Lena. That is when Kara gets an idea.

“Actually, I do.” Kara says, with a nod of her head.

“Okay?” Clark replies, intrigued.

“So, you know how I’ve told you I’ve been doing all this time travelling to save someone who is important to me? To give them a better life so that they don’t commit suicide in December 2016?” Kara asks.

“Yes.” Clark nods back, “And more specifically you are referring to Lena Luthor.”

“Yeah.” Kara replies, slightly breathlessly.

Kara pauses for a moment, and Clark simply patiently waits, knowing that whatever Kara wants to tell him must be very important to her.

“Well….. I do think I have given Lena a better life, and she doesn’t have those negative thoughts in her head anymore…… but…… I still have some slight worries in the back of my mind about things. A few negative thoughts. I think about how maybe some things will change before I get back to Lena in 2016, and how she might only be in a good state with me there. Or I also worry that maybe I have changed the timeline so much that I have affected my own life in some way, and me and Lena won’t even meet or anything.” Kara explains.

Clark nods his head at Kara, with an understanding look on his face.

“Yeah. I understand what you are saying.” Clark replies, “I can’t really assure you about you not having changed your own timeline. But I can say that you have just started as Supergirl, and are now working with Alex at the DEO. So, I’m not sure if that’s what happened in your timeline too?”

“Yeah. It is.” Kara nods back.

“That’s good.” Clark replies, with a small smile.

“Anyway, that’s not really where I was going with this. There was just something I wanted to ask you.” Kara says.

“Okay?” Clark replies, a bit confused.

“So, seeing as I can’t be here all the time, making sure Lena is okay and everything, both mentally, and from any potential attacks, I want to ask you a big favour. Until I actually am here on a permanent basis, in December 2016, I want you to keep an eye on Lena. I want you to make sure that nothing bad happens to her. Most notably, I want you to keep an even closer eye on her in December 2016, so she doesn’t commit suicide.” Kara says.

There is then a silence between the two cousins, with Clark not saying anything in response.

“I know this is a lot to ask of you Clark, but Lena means so much to me. I love her, Clark. Lena is the love of my life. I have realised that now. I honestly don’t know what I’ll do if something does happen to her. My stomach feels awful just thinking about it. I don’t think I could….” Kara says.

“Stop, Kara.” Clark interrupts, holding up a hand, “Of course I’ll keep an eye on her. She is obviously extremely important to you. Of course I will do that for you. Just as I know you’d do the same if I asked you something similar with Lois.” 

Kara breathes a sigh of relief as soon as Clark agrees to her request, it being a weight that has been lifted off her shoulders, reassuring her slightly.

“Thank you, Clark.” Kara says, taking her cousin in for a hug. “You have no idea how much that means to me.”

Clark grows a smile on his face, and hugs Kara back.

“I think I have some idea, Kara.” Clark says with a smile, “And you’re very welcome.”

Kara continues to hug Clark for the next few minutes, until they eventually separate, both Supers now with smiles on their faces as they look at each other.

“Now, don’t you have a special Luthor to go see?” Clark asks, with a smirk.

“Yeah. I do.” Kara nods, happily.

“Then go see her.” Clark replies, “I’ll see you soon Kara, and I promise to keep your girl safe until you get back.”

“Thank you.” Kara smiles again, and then gives Clark one final nod before flying away, heading in the direction of Lena’s heartbeat.

Admittedly, as Kara flies away, she thinks about how Clark just referred to Lena as ‘her girl’, and Kara couldn’t be happier about it. Kara loves the thought of Lena being hers, and her being Lena’s. Kara thinks that perhaps that is what she has truly been searching for ever since she landed here on Earth, for her to belong to someone, and someone to belong to her. Obviously, Kara has sort of felt that with Alex, but nothing like how she feels with Lena. With Lena, Kara feels more whole than she has ever felt since losing all the people she knew and loved on Krypton. For a long time, while she and Lena were just friends, Kara didn’t realise that spending time with Lena made her feel whole, but she does now. It explains to Kara why she was so very drawn to Lena even from the first time they met, when she stepped into the CEOs office along with her cousin, and Lena utters the first words to her ‘and who are you exactly?’.

As Kara continues to fly, she uses her super hearing go search out for Lena’s heartbeat. A few seconds later, Kara picks up on her girlfriend’s heartbeat and soon realises that she is not in her apartment. Instead, Lena’s heartbeat is coming from Luthor Corp. After realising that, Kara hopes that nothing bad is happening right now if Lena is at Luthor Corp.

A few minutes later, Kara arrives outside of Luthor Corp, and she then sees, with her x-ray vision, that Lena is in an office on one of the higher floors, seeming to be doing some work, going through a bunch of files. However, Kara can already tell that Lena isn’t currently working as the boss of Luthor Corp or anything, because there are hardly any other people in the building.

Kara floats down to the window just behind Lena, being very careful as she does. Kara certainly doesn’t want to somehow break her ankle again, like she did the last time she was near the Luthor Corp building. Admittedly, the building does bring back some rather bad memories, but mostly of Lena being held ‘captive’ by Lex.

Kara lightly knocks on the window, which unfortunately causes Lena to jump out of fright, before then turning around.

“Kara!” Lena exclaims, with a smile replacing the fear on her face.

Kara gives Lena a sheepish smile, feeling guilty for making her girlfriend jump.

“Let me open a window for you.” Lena says.

Kara nods her head and then watches as Lena walks to the corner of the office where she opens a window which Kara then flies through.

“Lee.” Kara smiles lovingly, as soon as she lands in the office, in front of her girlfriend. “I’m sorry for scaring you.”

“That’s okay.” Lena smiles back, “Your presence makes up for it.”

The two girlfriends look at one another in silence for a few moments, before they finally close the space between them, with the two of them both taking the other in for a passionate kiss.

“Hmmmmm….” Lena hums, happily, into the kiss, as she wraps her arms around Kara’s neck.

“I love you.” Kara hums, happily.

Even though a part of Kara is scared about getting back to the future, and possibly something out of her control having happened to Lena, Kara is also looking forward to it. Kara is looking forward to being able to do this every day. Kara wants to be able to kiss Lena whenever she wants. Kara wants to hold Lena’s hand and hug her whenever she wants. Kara wants to do everything with Lena whenever she wants, just normal regular things that couples do.

“I love you too, darling.” Lena smiles back, happily.

The two ladies then part and simply smile at each other for a little while.

“So, what are you doing in this office? Are you the new CEO?” Kara asks, knowing that that will happen in the future, with Lena knowing that too.

Lena gives Kara a strained smile in response.

“No. Not yet.” Lena replies, “Lex’s trial is still going on. It’s probably not going to wrap up until the end of this year, so in a few weeks now. Then after that, likely the start of next year, all of the Luthor Corp assets will be unfrozen and handed to me.”

“Oh, wow.” Kara replies, “So what are you doing here now?”

“I’m just going through some documents and everything, all about stuff Lex was working on.” Lena explains, “Once I take over Luthor Corp I don’t want there to be any nasty surprises waiting for me.”

“Ah.” Kara nods, “I’m surprised the FBI didn’t confiscate all of these documents.”

“Oh, they took a lot. But over the last few months I’ve been finding more illegal or morally ambiguous things Lex has done with Luthor Corp, and handing  the files in to the FBI, but they’ve told me that they just can’t dedicate the resources to looking through them all. Lex is already going to get multiple life sentences, so it’s not like them finding more of his crimes is going to be that useful on that front. But for me, I need to find all this out, like I said.” Lena explains.

Kara nods her head, with an understanding look on her face.

“Have you found anything so far in your search?” Kara asks.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “I found that Lex has been involved in some rather disturbing experiments. Apparently he has been funding a human trial in Kasnia to potentially give humans powers like aliens. Most of the test subjects died in the process. But thankfully none of the experiments produced any useful results. I can only begin to image the destruction Lex would have caused if he’d succeeded, with an army of powered people.”

“Yeah. It’s a good thing he didn’t.” Kara replies.

There is then another silence between the two women, as they both look around the room at the various documents Lena has out and is going through. It does kind of look like an absolute mess, but Kara knows Lena far too well to think that. Kara knows that if it’s Lena who has placed all these documents like this, it’s an organised mess.

“So, do you need any help or anything?” Kara asks, wanting to be a helping hand for Lena, even though she knows that she’s probably not the first person to ask Lena if she’d like their help.

“No, darling.” Lena replies, “I appreciate the offer, but I would much rather spend time with you doing something else.”

“And what would that be?” Kara asks, with a smirk.

“I think you know.” Lena replies with a knowing smirk, stepping closer to Kara.

“I think so.” Kara smiles back with a small smile.

The two women then take one another in for a second kiss of the day, however, this kiss is a lot more passionate, and hot and heated, than their previous one. Tongues swirl in each other’s mouths, while both women happily moan, loving every second of what they are doing.

“Kara.” Lena moans, breathlessly.

Lena moaning her name simply makes Kara kiss Lena with even more passion.

The two ladies continue to kiss for the next few minutes, until Kara eventually breaks from the kiss and then proceeds to kiss down Lena’s neck, at the brunette’s pulse points that Kara knows, from their previous sexual encounter, that Lena finds sensitive. 

“Hmmhnhmmmmm.” Lena hums, happily, tilting her head back and closing her eyes, enjoying her girlfriend’s lips on her neck.

Kara smiles upon hearing Lena’s hums of approval, very much enjoying the fact that she can make Lena feel that way.

Kara continues to kiss down Lena’s neck for the next few minutes until she finally reaches the brim of the shirt Lena’s wearing.

“Can I take it off?” Kara asks, referring to the shirt.

“God yes.” Lena says, eagerly.

Kara then moves her hands to Lena’s shirt and slowly begins to unbutton it, looking Lena in the eyes the entire time. As Kara does this, Lena can feel her heart beating so fast.

A few moments later, Kara has now completely unbuttoned Lena’s shirt, revealing her black lace bra. Lena then moves her arms to relieve herself of the shirt.

“Beautiful.” Kara smiles, lovingly.

Lena chuckles, but also blushes.

“It’s just a bra, Kara.” Lena replies.

“That’s not what I was referring to.” Kara replies.

“Oh.” Lena says, and blushes even more than previously. 

Kara smiles back at Lena, and then takes her in for another passionate kiss.

Kara and Lena continue to kiss for a few moments, and then eventually Lena moves her hand to tug at Kara’s shirt, not wanting to be the only one topless right now. Kara happily complies with Lena, and breaks from the kiss just long enough to remove her shirt and throw it on the floor. After this, now that Kara is only in her bra too, Lena scans her eyes down Kara’s torso, eventually landing on her abs.

“Ohhh….. I love these…..” Lena hums, as she places one of her hands on Kara’s six pack.

Kara hums approvingly at Lena touching her abs.

“Just the benefits of being a Kryptonian.” Kara says, with a smile.

“Well, I’m very glad you have them. A girl with a six pack is a big turn on for me, even though I know if you were human you’d eat far too much junk food to have these.” Lena says.

Kara now is the one to blush slightly.

Lena takes Kara in for another kiss, and things then continue from there for the couple. Soon, after a few more moments, both women are tugging away at the others trousers, until they are each only in their underwear. Then after that, it isn’t long until the two girlfriends are completely naked wrapped in one another.

“I’ve missed this, so much.” Lena says, as she continues to kiss Kara while wrapping one of her legs around the blonde’s body.

“Soon we can do this every day.” Kara says, reassuring Lena, as she continues to kiss her.

“I’ll keep you to that.” Lena says, with a smirk.

“I expect nothing less.” Kara replies.

Lena smiles lovingly at Kara, and the two girlfriends then just simply look at one another in the eyes, preparing for what is next.

Kara and Lena kiss again, but things then are taken to the next level. Soon the two women fall down on one of the couches in the room and begin to make love to one another, both of them moaning in delight, and from pleasure. 

About 30 minutes go by, with Lena and Kara giving each other incredible amounts of pleasure. Both of the women know that the pleasure is so heightened because of how much they care and love one another, not because they are incredibly skilled at sex. Not to say that Kara and Lena are bad at sex or anything, far from it.

“Wow….” Lena says, catching her breath, after her third orgasm.

“A good wow?” Kara asks, with a smile.

“Definitely a good wow.” Lena replies.

Kara smiles even wider after hearing that.

“I really needed that. These past six months have been….. a bit frustrating….. I haven’t been able to ‘scratch the itch’, if you know what I mean.” Lena says.

“Oh I uhhh…… I’m sorry to hear that….” Kara replies, awkwardly, thinking about how it’s only a problem for Lena because she’s not there all the time.

“You don’t have to apologise Kara.” Lena says, “The waiting just makes it all the better. Plus, I know in about a year’s time I won’t ever have to wait again.”

“No. You won’t.” Kara says, with a small smile.

The two girlfriends lovingly look at one another again, but they are then interrupted by the sound of Lena’s phone ringing. 

“Oh shit.” Lena says, as she looks at her phone and sees that Jack is calling her.

Lena picks up the phone.

“Hey Jack….” Lena says. “Yes….. I’m sorry I’m late….. I uhhh…….. something came up……. But….. I’ll leave right now…… I should be there in 20 minutes……….. I’ll tell you when I get there.”

Lena then hangs up the phone and turns to look at Kara, with a sheepish look on her face.

“Sorry about that.” Lena says, “I was actually supposed to go meet up with Sam and Jack. We are discussing what we are going to do with the start-up once I eventually take over Luthor Corp.”

“Oh….. well….. don’t put your plans on hold on my account.” Kara replies.

“I would much rather spend time with you….. But maybe you can come with me?” Lena suggests, “Jack and Sam both know the truth about you now, so we don’t have to pretend in front of them or anything.”

“Uhhh….. sure.” Kara replies, with a smile.

“Great. We will probably only be there for like 30 minutes, an hour tops. Then we can get back to spending more one-on-one time together.” Lena says, with a slightly raised eyebrow.

Kara chuckles.

“I would like that very much.” Kara smiles back.

It’s is now about 10 minutes later and Kara and Lena are in Lena’s car, driving to Sam, Lena and Jack’s house they rent to run their start up out of. As they drive, the two girlfriends happily sit there, listening to some music, thinking about how in the future they’ll be able to do things like this every day. Kara and Lena both know they are really going to appreciate doing the small things with one another in the future, small things that they can’t do right now because Kara can’t really be seen. Small things that most normal couples probably take for granted.

“So, what do you have in mind for your start-up in the future?” Kara asks Lena.

Lena turns to look at Kara, and gives her a warm smile.

“Honestly, I would quite like for us to merge our start-up into Luthor Corp when I take over. Then, that way Jack, Sam and I can continue to work together, with better resources, at Luthor Corp. Plus, then I’ll at least have some people working with me at Luthor Corp that I trust. As I certainly don’t trust most of the current Luthor Corp board members, as I already know several of them either supported Lex in what he did, knew what he was doing and didn’t say anything about it, or won’t look to kindly at a woman running the company.” Lena says.

Kara nods her head in understanding.

“I sense a but coming.” Kara says, seeing as Lena said that is what she would like to happen.

Lena nods her head.

“But…. Jack and Sam are a bit reluctant to join a big company. They like where our company is, with it only being a few of us. Plus, neither Sam or Jack are too keen to move to National City next year, where I’ll move the company too.” Lena says.

Kara now gives Lena a sympathetic look, knowing that, at least in her original future, Lena never even mentioned Jack or Sam. Kara knows that one possibility is that Lena never met Jack or Sam originally, but she also knows there’s the possibility she did and just didn’t bring them to National City with her.

“Oh….. well it sounds like you really need to talk with Jack and Sam about this.” Kara says.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, a bit breathlessly, “I hope I can get them to change their minds, because I’m going to miss them when I move to National City, Ruby too.”

Kara gives a Lena another sympathetic look.

“You do know….. just because you moved to National City in my original future….. you don’t have to do it this time.” Kara suggests.

“No. No way.” Lena says, firmly.

“Lena…” Kara begins.

“No.” Lena interrupts Kara, “All this time you’ve been worried about changing your own timeline. You have told me that you become a reporter in the future because of something I will say to you, that puts it in your head. So, if I don’t move Luthor Corp to National City, that will never happen, and impact your own timeline. Therefore, there’s no way I’m going to risk that. It’s not even an argument.” 

After Lena finishes, Kara looks at her girlfriend in silence for a while.

“Okay.” Kara eventually says.

“Okay?” Lena says, sounding surprised.

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I know you, and I know there’s nothing I could do to talk you out of it.”

“There isn’t.” Lena says, with a nod of her head, but also with a small smile, thinking about how Kara knows her so well.

“Well, I hope that you can persuade Jack and Sam to move to National City then.” Kara says.

“Me too.” Lena nods, “But, at least if I don’t, I know that I will soon have you there with me, even though for a few months it will be a version of you that doesn’t know much about me or anything.”

“Yeah.” Kara nods, “I know that’ll be a little strange for you. But I’ll be back there with you soon.”

Lena turns to look at Kara with a big smile on her face.

“I can’t wait for that day. It’s going to be one of the best days ever.” Lena says.

“I hope so.” Kara nods, thinking about how originally that day was one of the worst days ever for her.

Chapter Text

Kara and Lena arrive at the house that Lena, Sam and Jack rent for their start-up company, the same one from just over a year ago when Kara first saw Lena inside the garage, and kissed her romantically for the first time.

Lena and Kara walk to the front door, hand in hand, with happy smiles on their faces. Once again, both women think about how one day very soon they will be able to do simple things like this all the time. Kara and Lena will easily be able to walk hand in hand in public, letting everyone in the world see their love, and not having to hide it because of any dangers to the timeline or anything. Kara and Lena just know that that time will come soon enough, and is quickly approaching.

Lena reaches her free hand into her pocket, to grab her key to the front door, however, before Lena can even retrieve the key from her pocket, the front door opens, revealing Jack.

“Lena, good you are finally….. oh…” Jack says, as he notices Kara standing next to Lena, still holding her hand.

Jack now grows a very amused smirk on his face, one that Lena finds extremely annoying.

“Now I see why you were late in getting here, as that’s not usually like you.” Jack smirks, “I guess you were just….. occupied with something else….. Or should I say…. doing someone else.”

“Jack!” Lena exclaims, slapping the side of one of Jack’s arms in embarrassment.

Jack simply laughs, amused at how flustered he’s able to make Lena. 

“Yes, you’re right Jack.” Kara speaks up, wanting to turn the tables, “Lena really railed me good and proper. Sorry we kept you waiting. But, you know, you can’t really deny yourself a good orgasm after all.”

Lena and Jack’s eyes both go wide now, but for totally different reasons. Jack’s eyes go wide because the tables have now been turned on him, and he very much was not expecting it. Then Lena’s eyes have gone wide because she is shocked that Kara actually said all that, as he girlfriend is usually pretty reserved when it comes to sexual talk to others. 

“I uhmmm….. uhhhh….. well.” Jack stammers.

Kara simply grows a big smirk on her face, pleased she has been able to give Jack back some of his own medicine. Meanwhile, Lena still remains shocked.

“Yes, Lena is quite the minx in the sack.” Kara adds, deciding to push it even further.

Jack’s eyes basically bulge out of his head after hearing that.

“Kara!” Lena exclaims, slapping the side of one of the blonde’s arms now, regaining her ability to speak.

In response, Kara looks at Lena with a smirk on her face, very pleased with herself.

“Well….” Jack says, “I guess…… you guys should come inside.”

“Thanks Jack.” Lena nods, and then walks past the British man, entering the house, being followed closely by Kara.

“Just please don’t do it while you’re here!” Jack quickly says, “There’s a kid present!”

Lena groans upon hearing Jack say that, while Kara can’t help but laugh.

Lena and Kara then walk further into the house, eventually entering the living room area where Sam is sitting on one of the couches, sipping some coffee.

“Oh, hi guys!” Sam exclaims, surprised, noticing Kara.

“Hey, Sam.” Kara smiles.

“Hi.” Lena says to her best friend.

Sam quickly gets off of the couch and then surprises Kara by taking her in for a hug.

“Ohhh…. Hi…” Kara stammers, and hugs Sam back after a few seconds.

Sam chuckles.

“You should get used to hugs from me. After all, I give them to most people who make Lena happy, and you make her very happy, even though you are not here all of the time yet.” Sam says.

Kara now is the one blushing.

“Thanks Sam.” Kara replies.

Lena, meanwhile, has a wide smile on her face, both touched by Sam’s words, and so happy that her best friend accepts Kara now.

Sam and Kara part from their hug and the Arias mother then walks over to Lena, taking her in for a hug too.

“Now I see why you’re late.” Sam whispers into Lena’s ear.

Lena groans.

“Don’t you start too. Jack and Kara have just had their own fun making similar comments.” Lena says.

Sam chuckles and parts from the hug with Lena. Lena then begins looking around the room.

“Where’s Ruby?” Lena asks, not spotting the young girl.

“At school….” Sam replies, now with a confused expression on her face.

Lena turns around to look at Jack now.

“I thought you said they’re a child present?” Lena questions Jack.

“I was referring to my child like innocence.” Jack replies.

Lena and Sam both scoff upon hearing that.

“We all know that’s not true, Jack.” Sam says.

“Yeah.” Lena nods, “Or don’t you remember the time where you told us, in detail, despite our protests, how you were in the middle of a three way, with two other guys you met at some club?”

“Hmmmm…. Yeah…” Jack hums, with a fond look on his face, “I guess you are right. I certainly lost my innocence after that night.”

Lena and Sam both scoff again.

“That’s suggesting that you had it before then!” Sam exclaims.

“Come on guys.” Jack huffs, being dramatic, “Don’t taint Kara’s impression of me.”

Sam, Lena and Kara all laugh at hearing that.

“I’m pretty sure you’ll do a good job at doing that on your own, Jack.” Lena says, with a smirk.

Jack grows a pout on his face after hearing that, but a few seconds later, Lena, Sam and Jack all break out into laughter. Meanwhile, Kara smiles happily, amused by the three friend’s relationship, and glad that Lena has Jack and Sam in her life.

“Alright, I think that is enough teasing for one day.” Sam eventually says, “We do have actual business we need to attend to after all.”

“Yes, you’re right.” Lena nods, with Kara noticing the brunette gaining her CEO look on her face, that she knows so well.

Kara chuckles.

“Okay.” Kara says, “I don’t want to be a fourth wheel, seeing as I’m not involved in any of this, so I think I’ll leave the 3 of you to it.”

Lena grows a pout on her face as soon as Kara says that.

“You can stay if you want…. Kara…” Lena says, in a disappointed voice.

Sam groans.

“Come on Lena.” Sam says, “Don’t turn into one of those couples, with you not being able to leave each other in a room.”

“It’s not that!” Lena protests.

Kara chuckles, and then moves over to Lena and places a loving kiss on her girlfriend’s cheek, which cheers Lena up.

“I’ll just be outside, Lee.” Kara says, “I’ll get some sun.”

“Okay.” Lena says, with a sigh.

Sam rolls her eyes.

“You guys have fun with…… your discussions.” Kara says, with a smile, and then leaves the room, opening the door to the garden and heading outside.

“Alright.” Lena says, turning to look back at Jack and Sam, regaining her CEO composure once more. “Let’s get down to business.”

Over the next hour Lena, Sam and Jack all discuss their future plans and possibilities for their start-up at length. During these discussions there does end up being a debate back and forth, as Lena really does want to continue to work with Sam and Jack in National City after she moves, while Sam and Jack are both hesitant. However, eventually, after much discussion, and compromises made on all three of Jack, Lena and Sam’s parts, they come to an agreement.

Once Lena has finished, and agreed everything my with Jack and Sam, she heads outside to see her girlfriend. Kara is sitting in a sun lounger, with her eyes closed, soaking in the sun rays. Upon seeing this sight, Lena can’t help but grow a smile on her face, even if she’s a bit emotionally drained right now.

“How did it go?” Kara asks, not opening her eyes, or even turning to look at Lena.

Lena chuckles, realising that of course Kara knew she was next to her outside, even without looking at her.

“You didn’t listen in?” Lena asks.

“No.  What you were discussing is none of my business. I try not to use my super hearing in situations like that.” Kara replies.

Lena hums in response.

“Well, I know if I had your super hearing, I certainly couldn’t help but be nosy.” Lena replies.

Kara now turns to look at Lena.

“You’re avoiding my question.” Kara says.

Lena sighs.

“It went okay.” Lena replies.

“That doesn’t sound like a happy okay.” Kara comments.

Lena sighs again, thinking in a situation like this she’s a bit annoyed that Kara knows her so well.

“Yeah…. well…. we came to an agreement of sorts….. But it’s not what I ideally would have wanted.” Lena explains.

Kara chuckles.

“Is someone not used to not getting what they want?” Kara asks, with a smirk.

“No!” Lena says, with a pout.

Kara chuckles, and then stands up from her sun lounger and takes Lena in for a hug, before then placing a loving kiss on Lena’s lips. Lena can’t help but feel much better as soon as Kara does that.

“Come on, tell me the details of what you agreed.” Kara says, encouraging Lena, and pulling her down to sit on her lap, as she takes a seat on the sun lounger again.

“Okay.” Lena melts, resting her head on one of Kara’s shoulders as she sits in the blonde’s lap.

Kara removes some hair from Lena’s face so she has a good view of her beautiful green eyes.

“We came to the agreement that for the next year and a bit Jack and Sam will remain out here in Metropolis. Jack will focus on the nano tech project he and I have been developing, and Sam will continue to work as the CFO of the start-up, and also undertake the role of CFO of Luthor Corp, but she’ll remain here in Metropolis until summer 2017. Sam agreed to that because she wants me to have things more stable at Luthor Corp in National City first, and also doesn’t want to move Ruby to a new city, and a new school, in the middle of the school year.” Lena explains, “But then, as for Jack, like I said, he’ll continue to work on the nano tech project he and I have been working on, and depending on how successful he is at that, he will then either move the start-up to National City, around the same time as Sam, or he’ll come join Luthor Corp in National City, if the project is unsuccessful.”

“Well, it sounds to me that you pretty much got most of what you wanted, it’s just going to take a while for Sam and Jack to eventually move out to National City with you.” Kara says, with a loving smile.

“Maybe…. But….. I just…. don’t want to be on my own while I am out there…..” Lena admits.

Kara now gives Lena a sad smile.

“You won’t be.” Kara says, “It will be only a few days after you move to National City that you and I will first meet. It may not be me me, but it will still be a version of me that will end up very much wanting to be your friend. You may find it weird, as you already know me, but I’m sure that you will enjoy it until I come back in December 2016. Then after that, you and I can be together, all the time if you want, and I’ll introduce you to my friends and family properly. Then I can always just quickly fly you back out to Metropolis to spend some time with Jack, Ruby and Sam.”

Lena now grows a small smile on her face.

“You always know how to make me feel better.” Lena replies, with a loving smile.

“I’m glad.” Kara smiles back. “I know you will miss Jack, Sam and Ruby, but at least they are moving out to National City. I know you were worried that they wouldn’t move out there at all.”

“Yeah. I guess you are right.” Lena replies, with a little nod of her head.

“I usually am.” Kara says back, with a smirk.

Lena looks at Kara again and rolls her eyes.

“Hmmm…. I don’t think that’s true.” Lena hums.

Kara now grows a pout on her face.

“Take it back!” Kara says.

“Nope.” Lena replies, popping the ‘p’.

Kara then decides to begin tickling Lena, who can’t help but start laughing.

“Stop Kara….” Lena giggles.

“Take. It. Back.” Kara says, playfully, as she continues to tickle Lena.

“No.” Lena replies, still laughing.

Kara continues to tickle Lena for the next 20 seconds, all the while she stops Lena from being able to get out of her lap.

“Okay! Okay!” Lena says, now breathing heavily to catch her breath, “I take it back!”

“You take what back, exactly?” Kara asks, with a smirk.

“You’re right….. most of the time.” Lena says.

“Good.” Kara now smiles, happily.

The two women then spend the next few moments looking into each other’s eyes, while Lena continues to breath heavily to recover from all the laughing she just did. But eventually, about 2 minutes later, without saying a single word to each other, the two girlfriends lean in and take one another in for a passionate kiss.

About a minute later, Sam walks out into the garden, and is surprised when she sees Kara and Lena in the middle of a full on make out session, with the brunette sitting in the blonde’s lap.

“Oh… uuhhhmmm…” Sam says, awkwardly.

Lena and Kara quickly move apart from each other, turning to look at Sam.

“Sorry.” Sam says, still a bit awkwardly.

Lena chuckles, and then rests her head on one of Kara’s shoulders, as she turns to look at her best friend once more.

“It’s okay, Sam.” Lena says, “What did you want?”

“Well….. Jack and I were just talking….. and we were wondering if you’d like to have dinner with us this evening? After I pick Ruby up from school?” Sam suggests.

“Uhhh….. I can’t actually…. be seen in public or anything.” Kara replies.

“I know.” Sam nods, “That’s why I was thinking that maybe we can all get some take out and eat it together at Lena’s apartment?”

“Oh….” Lena says, and then turns to look at Kara to see how she feels about it.

Kara personally would love to have some more alone time with Lena, to do certain things. However, Kara also knows that Sam, Ruby and Jack are important to her girlfriend, so she should spend time with them also. Plus, it’s not like the two girlfriends won’t have the entire evening to do all sorts of untold things to one another, just like they did in the office at Luthor Corp earlier.

“I’d love to.” Kara smiles, answering for the two of them.

“Great!” Sam smiles back, “I was thinking we’d all have Chinese? And I’ll pick it up on the way to Lena’s apartment, and arrive at around 6?”

“Sure. That sounds lovely, Sam.” Lena smiles back.

“Can you get me some extra…..” Kara begins.

“Potstickers.” Sam interrupts.

Kara grows a surprised look on her face upon hearing Sam say that.

“Lena has told me about your love, or perhaps obsession/addiction to potstickers. So, I already gathered you’d want an extra portion.” Sam replies, with a smile.

“Potstickers are amazing!” Kara quickly exclaims, “They are like the best food in the world! Can you blame me?”

Sam and Lena now both laugh at Kara’s absolute love of the food.

“I guess not.” Sam replies, “So, I’ll see you guys at 6?”

“Sure.” Lena nods, with a smile.

Sam then walks back into the house, leaving Kara and Lena alone once more.

“So, we have a few hours to kill before 6, what would you like to do?” Lena asks, with a loving smile.

“Oh, I think you very much know what I want to do.” Kara replies.

“Yeah? What is that?” Lena asks, with a smirk.

Kara moves her face closer to Lena’s, so there is only about an inch of space between them.

“I want to make you scream my name in some many different ways, and make up for me not being here these last 6 months. Then I want to make you so sore that you won’t even think about having sex for the next 6 months.” Kara says, seductively.

“Kara….” Lena moans.

The two girlfriends then take each other in for another passionate kiss.

It is now just before 6PM, and over the last few hours Kara and Lena have had a lot of fun with one another. Firstly, it began with Kara and Lena having sex on the sun lounger in the garden of the house Lena, Sam and Jack rent for their start-up, and there totally was not a moment where Jack walked out and caught the two girlfriends going at it.

After that, Kara and Lena decided that they would be better to move things to Lena’s apartment, where they couldn’t be seen, or more importantly, interrupted. However, on the car ride back to Lena’s apartment the alien could not keep her hands to herself, so she ended up pleasuring the brunette while she was driving, bringing her to orgasm twice before they eventually arrived back at Lena’s place.

Once Kara and Lena arrived at Lena’s apartment, the two were all over each other again, with Lena starting by returning the favour to Kara for what she did in the car. The duo then spent the next few hours making one another moan, and scream the other’s name, in every single room of Lena’s apartment. Needless to say, the two had an amazing time and ended up being very satisfied with their sexcapade.

“Lena….” Kara says, awkwardly, as the two are now putting their clothes back on, having realised the time.

“Yes, darling?” Lena replies, with a loving smile.

“You have some… lipstick on your neck…” Kara explains, pointing to Lena’s neck.

“Oh.” Lena says, and then begins to rub her neck, however she quickly realises that the marks on her neck are not from lipstick, “Kara! Those are hickeys!”

In response to hearing that, Kara bites her lip awkwardly, while slightly blushing.

“Sorry….. I guess….. we kind of got carried away…” Kara replies.

“We?!” Lena exclaims, “I’m the only one with hickeys out of the two of us!”

“I’m sure I’d have hickeys too, if I actually could get them.” Kara says.

Lena now grows a pout on her face.

“Oh, come on, baby. Jack and Sam won’t care. Jack has already walked in on us having sex, and Sam almost did too.” Kara says.

Lena still has a frown on her face, not happy by the situation.

“And you can always just….. cover it up with some makeup?….” Kara suggests.

“Now… that is a good idea.” Lena says, with a smile, and the nod of her head.

Lena then begins to walk into her bathroom, with Kara following her.

“Nope.” Lena says, holding a hand up to stop Kara, “You are staying out there.”

“Why?” Kara asks, with a pout.

Lena chuckles.

“Because I don’t trust the two of us to be alone in a bathroom. Not after everything we have done over the last few hours. And I want to cover up these hickeys, not add some more.” Lena says.

“Fine.” Kara says, with a fake huff.

Lena then walks into the bathroom, with Kara heading back out into Lena’s bedroom. Inside the bathroom Lena gets out her makeup and begins to cover up the marks Kara has left on her. Admittedly, there is a small, or maybe not so small, part of Lena that actually very much likes the fact that Kara has marked her. However, ultimately, while Lena might secretly like the marks, she knows that it would be pretty mortifying to walk out with them clearly visible in public, even amongst her closest friends.

A few minutes later, there is a knock at Lena’s front door. Kara uses her x-ray vision to check who it is, and sees that it is in fact Sam, Ruby and Jack.

“Uhhh…. Sam, Jack and Ruby are here!” Kara calls out to Lena.

“Okay.” Lena replies, “Could you please go open the door to them, while I finish up in here?”

“Sure.” Kara replies.

Kara then leaves the bedroom and heads to the front door, opening it for Jack, Sam and Ruby.

“Kara!” Ruby exclaims, running towards the blonde and hugging her around her legs.

Kara chuckles at Ruby hugging her, before then crouching down to hug her back.

“Hello, Ruby.” Kara smiles, “Haven’t you gotten so big since I last saw you!”

“Yes.” Ruby nods, eagerly.

“Well, isn’t that nice.” Jack comments, “A lot better than the sight I saw earlier.”

“What did you see?” Sam asks Jack, with a confused expression on her face.

“Best not to say…. with a child present…. a real one this time.” Jack replies.

“Oh.” Sam says, in realisation.

Kara stands up and clears her throat awkwardly.

“Anyway….. Lena is just finishing up getting ready….. So…. why don’t we dish out the food I can see you’ve got?” Kara suggests.

“Sure.” Sam smiles, and them moves over to Lena’s kitchen and begins to get out some plates, clearly being familiar with where things are.

“Why’s Lena getting ready in the bathroom?” Jack asks, confused, “It’s just us, it’s not like she cares about dressing fancy or putting on makeup or anything just when we are coming over?”

“Uhhhh….” Kara stammers, not sure what to say.

“Oh god….. I walked right into that one.” Jack replies, with a look of realisation on his face, “Yeah…. let’s leave that discussion here…”

“Probably a good idea.” Kara nods.

Sam, Kara and Jack all then work together to move all the Chinese food onto a bunch of plates, and then take seats at Lena’s kitchen table. Ruby sits between Kara and Sam, very much insisting to sit with the blonde, obviously being taken with her. Lena joins the group a few minutes later, and takes a seat on the other side of Kara.

“Well…. shall we dig in?” Lena suggests, with a smile, now having mostly covered up her hickeys.

Jack chuckles.

“I believe your girlfriend has already eaten like…. 3 potstickers?” Jack says, with a smirk.

“Five.” Kara replies, with her mouth full of her fifth potsticker.

Lena rolls her eyes.

The group all then begin eating and chatting amongst themselves about a bunch of things, with Kara very much being a focus of the discussion, and her Supergirl activities. The time then goes by, and the group have a very nice evening, watching a movie that Ruby and Kara picked after they finished their dinner. Once the movie was finished, Ruby had fallen asleep, so Sam took that as her sign to head home, with Jack leaving a while after.

After Jack, Sam and Ruby left, and once Kara and Lena had the apartment to themselves once more, the duo spent the rest of the evening making love to each other again, each receiving countless amounts of pleasure. However, soon the time went by, and Kara and Lena both ended up collapsing on Lena’s bed, both spent and exhausted, falling asleep tangled in each other.

It is now the following morning, and so far, today Kara and Lena have had a bit of a slow start to the day. The duo began their day just like how they finished it last night, having sex one time in Lena’s bed, before then moving to the shower. After that, the duo had a nice breakfast, with a pleasant conversation between the two. However, despite both Kara and Lena not talking about it, there was still a sort of sadness in the atmosphere, as they both knew that Kara would be leaving soon, and that time has come now.

“I’m going to really miss you, darling.” Lena says, with a sad look on her face.

“I know.” Kara nods, taking Lena in for a hug. “But think about it this way, it’s only just over a year now until December 2016, the time I’m from, when we can be together every day. Then that also means that I’m going to visit you twice next year, before then getting back to December 2016. So basically, you’ll see me three times, and the third time I’m staying forever.” 

Lena now grows a small smile on her face after hearing that.

“I like the sounds of that.” Lena says, and then moves closer to her girlfriend, taking her in for a kiss.

“Hmmmm. Me too.” Kara hums, happily.

“So, I’ll see you next in about 6 months?” Lena asks, as they part from their kiss.

“Yep.” Kara nods, “Look. I’ve set my time travel device to April 2016.”

“Alright.” Lena nods, after looking at the date on the time travel device, “I’ll look forward to seeing you then next.”

“Yeah.” Kara replies, and then takes Lena in for another kiss and hug.

The two girlfriends then part, and walk over to the window in Lena’s apartment. They both look outside and see that it’s pretty stormy, downpouring with rain.

“Are you sure you don’t want to just wait until it stops raining?” Lena asks.

“No. If I do that it’ll turn into me staying another day, and then another, and another. I’d just constantly find excuses to stay with you, and I do need to eventually get back to my own time.” Kara says.

“Yeah. Okay.” Lena nods, “Just be careful in this weather.”

“I will.” Kara smiles, and places one final kiss on Lena’s lips.

The two girlfriends kiss for a few moments before they eventually part, with Lena then moving over to the window and opening it for Kara.

“I’ll see you soon.” Kara smiles, “And remember, I love you.”

“I love you too.” Lena smiles back.

Kara gives Lena one last smile, and a little playful salute, before then flying out of the window, into the rain. However, as Kara flies up higher into the sky, she begins to realise that the conditions are a bit worse than she realised. Kara literally gets soaked as more and more rain pours down on her. However, just when Kara is about to reach the clouds themselves, she notices the static build-up of lightning. In response, Kara quickly jerks out of the way, just in time. The hero doesn’t think being hit by a bolt of lightning would actually harm her in anyway, but she decides it’s better to be safe than sorry.

A few moments later, Kara comes up above the cloud cover, where she can feel the rays of the sun drying her, and recharging her cells. Kara then activates her time travel device, and disappears, with a flash of blue light. Little does Kara realise, but when she quickly moved out of the way of the lightning bolt, she accidentally changed her time destination on her time travel device to April 2026, instead of April 2016.

Chapter Text

Kara arrives in, what she doesn’t know is, April 2026. However, as soon as Kara arrives, floating above Metropolis, she looks down at the city and notices some structural building differences. Of course, Kara isn’t actually from Metropolis, so she isn’t that familiar with its skyline, but what she does know, is that it didn’t look like that when she last was here 6 months ago.

“That’s weird.” Kara says to herself, but decides to just put it down to Metropolis undergoing some building changes over the last 6 months or something.

Kara then focuses on Lena’s heartbeat, and this is when Kara notices the next weird thing, as the brunette’s heartbeat is not anywhere in Metropolis.

“Huh…” Kara says, confused.

Kara then spends the next 30 minutes flying up and down the east coast, miles up in the air, above the cloud cover, trying to locate where Lena is. Right now, Kara isn’t too worried, she just assumes that Lena is not in Metropolis today, which she knows could be for thousands of reasons, especially as she is likely the new head of Luthor Corp right now. However, the thought of that does make Kara a bit anxious, because she knows that means that Lena could basically be anywhere in the world, and Kara might be able to focus on Lena’s heartbeat, but not out of everyone on the entire planet. Even Kara doesn’t have the power to hear all 7 billion+ human heart beats. So, Kara’s tactic for the last 30 minutes has to simply be checking a few places up and down the east coast which she thought Lena might be at. First Kara checked Luthor manor, but found it empty. Then Kara went up to Boston, but Lena wasn’t there even. After that, Kara went around the Metropolis area, thinking that perhaps she had gone out of the city, and is in the surrounding area for the day, but she still didn’t locate her.

Eventually, Kara finally gets the idea to actually head over to National City, to search for the brunette there. Kara knows that Lena shouldn’t have moved to National City yet, but she thinks that maybe her girlfriend is just there on a visit, looking at apartments and appropriate buildings for Luthor Corp, and things. Kara knows it would be very unreasonable for her to expect Lena to not visit National City at least once before moving to live there in a few months’ time.

Kara flies across the country, over to National City, knowing that right now she needs to be very very careful, as she certainly cannot risk completely screwing up the timeline by bumping into her past self. So, to prevent this from occurring, Kara lands about 5 miles outside of National City to the East, changing into her regular clothes.

Once Kara is changed, she then uses her super hearing again, and is relieved to hear Lena’s heartbeat, about a mile north of National City itself.

“Thank Rao.” Kara says, relieved.

Kara spends the next 30 minutes working her way around the outskirts of National City, from east to the north, going in a circular manner. Kara does this by briefly using her super speed when she is out of sight of everyone, and walking in between. This results in the blonde arriving at the front of a large house, where Lena’s heartbeat is coming from inside, along with one other person’s.

“That’s weird.” Kara says, as she looks at the house.

Kara walks up the long driveway to the house, and then presses the doorbell. Kara doesn’t know why Lena is inside this house right now, as she knows that her girlfriend will rent a penthouse, not a house. But Kara also thinks that perhaps Lena has made a change in this timeline, because of her. Kara thinks that maybe Lena is considering the two of them moving to this house together as a couple in December 2016, or something.

“Darling.” Lena says, with a big smile, opening the door, and then taking Kara in for a big kiss.

Kara is surprised by the quickness of the kiss from Lena, but soon melts into it, kissing her girlfriend back with just as much passion.

“Come inside.” Lena smiles, grabbing Kara’s hand and tugging her into the house, “Did you lose your key again?”

Kara now grows a confused look on her face.

“Jeju!!” A little blonde girl, who can’t be more than 3 years’ old says, coming running towards Kara.

Before Kara can get a grip on the situation, the little girl has jumped up at her, and she has had to grab hold of her, to stop the young girl from falling to the ground and hurting herself. However, that doesn’t stop Kara from being so confused right now. Kara has no idea what Lena meant by her losing her key, nor does she know why this young girl, who looks a lot like Lena and herself, is calling her jeju, the Kryptonian word for mom.

“Allie, what have we told you about jumping up at jeju like that?” Lena says.

The young girl, who must be named Allie, turns to look at Lena, while still being held in Kara’s arms.

“Sorry mommy.” Allie says.

Kara now gets even more confused, as now this young girl is calling Lena her mom too.

Lena grows a small smile on her face, and then ruffles the top of Allie’s hair.

“That’s okay.” Lena says, “But next time, just be careful. One time jeju might not react quick enough to catch you, and then you’d hurt yourself.”

“Okay, mommy.” Allie nods.

“Good. Now, why don’t you go finish watching your cartoons, while I have a word with jeju?” Lena suggests.

“Okay.” Allie says, and turns to look at Kara again, before then placing a kiss on Kara’s cheek, “Love you, jeju.”

Allie then jumps out of Kara’s arms, and goes running off into another room.

“We certainly did something special by making her.” Lena comments, with a loving smile, as she looks in the direction that Allie ran off in.

Kara now focuses on Lena, with a very very confused look on her face. However, now, as Kara has more of a closer look at Lena, she finally sees that her girlfriend is older than she has ever seen her, including in 2016. Lena doesn’t have any gray hair or big wrinkles or anything, but Kara can tell that the woman she loves is not in her 20s anymore. All of that can only mean one thing, that she time travelled into the future.

“Rao.” Kara says, and then looks down at her time travel device on her wrist and sees that the year is 2026, almost 10 years from the time she is actually from.

“Darling? Is something the matter?” Lena asks, confused, picking up on the blonde’s very surprised look on her face.

Kara looks up into Lena’s eyes once more.

“I………. I’m not from here…..” Kara stammers, being a bit lost for words right now, which she thinks is pretty ironic seeing as she is a reporter.

“What are you talking about, Kara?” Lena asks, now growing a worried look on her face, “Were you in a fight or something that I don’t know of? Did you hit your head? I should call Alex.”

Lena then begins to move away from Kara, clearly about to pull away from Kara to find her phone.

“No. Lena....” Kara says, grabbing Lena’s wrist.

Lena turns back around to look at Kara, and then she looks down at Kara’s hand that she has on her wrist.

“Where…. where is your wedding ring?” Lena asks.

Kara now grows an even more surprised look on her face than before. Now, not only has Kara learnt that in the future she will have a daughter with Lena, but they are married too. Kara knows she should probably be more surprised about the daughter thing, as as far as she knows two women having a daughter that looks genetically like both of them is impossible, but the marriage is really the one that just hits her completely.

“We are….. I….. we…. what…..” Kara stammers.

Lena now has a very concerned look on her face, but her eyes then drift from Kara’s fingers to her wrist, and that is when she notices the time travelling device on her arm.

“Oh….. You are not my Kara….” Lena says, with a sound of realisation in her voice.

After hearing Lena say that, despite the blonde knowing what Lena means, Lena’s words hurt her. Lena, however, clearly picks up on that.

“I mean….. you are my Kara…. because all Kara’s, from any time, are my Kara…. But…. you are not Kara…. my wife…. from 2026.” Lena says.

“I uhhhh….. yeah……” Kara nods, “I’m….. from…. 2016….. I’m supposed to have travelled to April 2016….. I guess…. something went wrong.”

“Ah….” Lena says, with a nod of her head, getting a look of recognition on her face, “Now I understand what is going on. I should have been expecting this. But I just forgot over the years I guess.”

“Forgot what?” Kara asks, confused.

“Hang on.” Lena says, and then walks further into her house, grabbing her phone, “I’ll answer your questions, or what I can, in a bit. Right now, I need to call my wife, and tell her not to come home, because I don’t think the two of you should see each other, for the timeline’s sake.”

Kara simply nods her head, while also silently agreeing with Lena. Not only does Kara think it’s a good idea for her not to see her future self, because she knows she is terrible at keeping secrets, and her future self might end up just blabbing things, but Kara also thinks it would be very weird to just see her future self in the flesh. Kara thinks that it might be one of those things where you look at two versions of yourself, and just go insane, at least that is what Harry Potter time travel logic dictates.

“Hello, darling.” Lena says, as she calls Kara from 2026, “Yes…. No…. everything is fine…. Allie is good….. No….. No I was just calling because….. you know that thing….. that you talked to me about all the way back in April 2016? The thing about you time travelling?....... Yeah….. That has just happened….. So I think it’s for the best for you not to come home until I give you the all clear……. Yeah….. I know……. Okay….. I’ll see you soon….. and I’ll call you as soon as we are done…… Yeah…… I love you too, darling….. Yes, I’ll tell Allie that for you…. Bye, my love.”

Lena ends her phone call and slips the phone into one of her pockets, before then turning back to Kara.

“Okay. That is out of the way.” Lena says, “I’m sure you have many questions. But first, I need to help you fix your time travel device.”

“Fix? What do you mean? It’s not broken...” Kara says, confused.

Kara turns to look at her time travel device, and then tries to input a date, but it doesn’t work.

“How did you….” Kara stammers, before she stops herself, “Right….. I told you…… I mean….. the future version of myself….. who…. is the version that goes back to April 2016…. will tell you….. I mean…. did tell you? Will have told you? I…. I don’t know….. this is confusing….”

Lena chuckles at her wife/not wife’s confusion.

“Something like that.” Lena says, “Come on. Let’s go into my lab, and I’ll fix it while we talk.”

“Okay.” Kara nods.

Lena then leads Kara through the home, first passing a living room area where Allie is still sitting on one of the couches, watching her cartoons.

“Allie, mommy and jeju are going into mommy’s private lab, okay?” Lena says, “Just call us if you need anything.”

“Okay, mommy.” Allie says, not even turning her head, just focusing on her cartoon.

Kara and Lena then walk out of the living room and down some stairs, into what looks to be a basement area. However, as soon as Kara and Lena get to the bottom of the stairs, they are met by a long corridor, with a few doors off of it. Lena walks them to the end of the corridor, and proceeds to type in a code on a code lock attached to the door. The door opens a few moments later, revealing a state-of-the-art lab.

“Wow…” Kara says, as she steps inside Lena’s home lab, which looks just like her labs at L-Corp, but with even more technology. Although, Kara does realise as she is 10 years in the future, the more technology aspect does make sense, and isn’t just because Lena has gone overboard in her home lab.

Lena chuckles.

“That’s the exact same reaction you gave me the first time I showed you this lab.” Lena comments, with a smirk.

“Even though I’d seen it before?” Kara asks.

Lena chuckles again.

“You said that you’d forgotten how it looked in the 10 years.” Lena explains.

“Hmmm…. Okay.” Kara nods.

Lena walks them further into the lab, until they eventually arrive at one of the tables, with a bunch of technology on. Lena takes a seat at the table.

“You can sit there.” Lena says, pointing to the chair next to her, “And I’ll fix your time travel device, if you’ll hand it to me?”

“Sure.” Kara nods, and then takes the device off her wrist, before then handing it to Lena, and taking a seat next to her ‘wife’.

As soon as Lena has the time travel device in her hands, she immediately begins tinkering with it, very much like she has done this before.

“You…. know what you are doing with that?” Kara asks.

“Yeah.” Lena hums, “Don’t worry. I’ve worked on this before.”

“Okay.” Kara nods.

Lena continues tinkering with the device, while Kara simply sits there watching the brunette.

“You can ask your questions.” Lena says, without taking her eyes off the device, “I can multitask.”

“Oh…. right….” Kara nods, “I just….. I guess I don’t really know what I should or shouldn’t ask….”

“Ask whatever you want. I’m the one with the information. So, I’ll decide if I don’t want to answer a question or not, or if I think it’s best to leave certain things vague, or just unanswered.” Lena replies.

“That sounds fair enough.” Kara nods.

Kara then grows a thoughtful look on her face, thinking about what the first question should be that she wants to ask Lena. After only a few seconds, the answer is pretty obvious.

“Allie….. she called me jeju…. and you mommy….. does that mean….” Kara begins to asks.

“We are both her mothers. She is biologically both of ours. She was born via a technology I developed so that two females could combine their DNA to have a child, if they wished.” Lena explains.

“Oh…. wow…. that’s amazing.” Kara replies.

Lena simply nods her head a bit, all while she still works on the time travel device.

“Who uhmmm…. carried Allie?” Kara asks.

“I think it’s better if I don’t answer that.” Lena says.

“Oh…” Kara replies, sounding a bit disappointed.

“It’s just…. when Allie was…. ‘conceived’, my process was in a very early stage of development. It wasn’t as effective, or efficient, as it is now. So, to increase our likelihood of conceiving, both you and I were ‘implanted’, with the DNA combination method. Only one of us ended up getting pregnant, after a handful of attempts.” Lena clarifies.

“Oh…. that’s amazing…” Kara says, still wondering if it was her or Lena who ended up getting pregnant. “How accurate is the process now?”

Lena sighs, stopping tinkering for a moment, and turns to look at Kara.

“Like I said, it is much more effective than it was a few years ago. But there is still only a 40% chance of pregnancy. It’s up from 5% when we were trying. But I have been working on increasing that percentage, slowly but surely.” Lena explains.

“I know you will eventually get it to 100%, Lee. I believe in you.” Kara smiles.

Lena chuckles again.

“Your future self said something similar.” Lena says, smiling at Kara for a moment, before then turning back to look at the device again. “Even if a 100% success rate is entirely impossible.”

“Okay…. So….. I have to ask…. where does the name Allie come from?” Kara asks.

“Allie isn’t her actual name.” Lena replies, “Her name is Alexandra Elizabeth Danvers. Her first name after your sister, second name after my birth mom, and you know where Danvers is from.”

“Not Danvers-Luthor, or Luthor-Danvers?” Kara asks, confused.

“No.” Lena replies, “As soon as we got married, I changed my name to Lena Danvers. I did that because I didn’t want the Luthor name to continue to hang over me like it has done for my personal life. I only use Lena Luthor in professional settings.”

“Oh…. okay….” Kara nods.

There is then another silence between them, all while Kara thinks of what she wants to ask Lena next.

“So… this house…. When did we….” Kara begins to ask.

“I’m not answering any questions about this place. I think the less you know, the better. That way you get to experience it for the first time in your future, when you and I experience it together.” Lena explains.

“Okay.” Kara nods, “So…. what about me? Am I still Supergirl? Do I still work at CatCo?”

Lena chuckles.

“What?” Kara asks, confused.

“I thought your next questions would have been to ask about our wedding, and us being married.” Lena says, looking at Kara with another smile.

“Oh…. No….. I thought….. like you said about the house….. It would be best to experience that stuff as I experience it…. with no future knowledge or anything….” Kara explains.

“Fair enough.” Lena smiles back, and then turns to fix the time travel device again. “But to answer your other questions. Yes, you still work at CatCo, but things have changed since your time. I’m not giving more details on that. And you are still Supergirl, but you work with more people now. You are not the only superhero in National City. And I’m not saying more than that either.”

“Hmmm….. Well….. that clearly has me wanting to ask a bunch more questions, but I’m pretty sure you won’t answer them.” Kara says, now very intrigued as to what her future life will be like, and who these other heroes she works with will be.

“That is probably a good guess.” Lena says, with a chuckle.

“Okay.” Kara says, with a nod of her head, and then tries to think of a question that Lena will answer. However, after a few moments, there is only one question that Kara really has, that she desperately wants answered, but she isn’t sure if her future wife will actually answer it. “What about…… December 2016…..”

Lena noticeably freezes as soon as Kara says those words.

“I…. don’t think we should talk about that…..” Lena says.

“What?” Kara says, now confused, “I just…… seeing you now….. 10 years into the future….. with you being my wife…. and us having a daughter together…… it…… it means that what I did worked….. That my time travelling saved you…… so you didn’t commit suicide…..”

“Then what question do you really need to ask then?” Lena asks, still not looking at Kara.

“I don’t know….. I just…… I guess…… I want to know what happens when I get back to December 2016? Do I like walk into your office one day and tell you it’s me? This version of me? And then we kiss and start dating and everything? Or do I come back to December 2016 and see that things are different already, so I go and see you?” Kara asks.

Lena now turns to look at Kara, carefully placing the time travel device down on the table as she does.

“Kara, believe me, I really, really wish, and want to, answer those questions for you, but I can’t.” Lena says.

Kara opens her mouth to say something, but Lena stops her by continuing to speak.

“The reason I can’t…. is because over the next 10 years all of us will learn a lot more about the laws and rules of time travel, and the potential damages it can cause. So, I know that it is for the best, for all of our sake’s, that you don’t know the answers to those questions, until you are actually living those moments.” Lena explains.

“Oh…… okay….” Kara says, sounding disappointed.

“Sorry…… I don’t want to upset you or anything….. but this is for the best.” Lena says, giving Kara a sympathetic look.

“No. You haven’t….. I guess…. I just wanted to know…. So I could have that relief….. But I guess seeing you here in 2026 is all the relief I need.” Kara says.

Lena now grows a small smile on her face.

“Good. Now, lets fix this time travel device. It should only be a little longer.” Lena says, “I think it’d be for the best if we get you back to your right time as quickly as possible.”

“Sure. Okay.” Kara nods, with a smile.

It is now about an hour later, and Lena has successfully fixed Kara’s time travel device, explaining that she could have done it much quicker, but she had to do it via the technology methods of Kara’s time, and not her own, for obvious reasons. After that, the two ladies quickly decided to head outside, to Lena and future Kara’s garden, to prepare for Kara to leave. In doing so, before she went outside, Kara gave her future daughter one last look, and it made her heart beat a little bit faster. Kara honestly can’t wait to meet her daughter in the future, and get to know everything about her, and experience all those first moments with her.

“Well…… I guess this is it….” Kara says, awkwardly, as she changes back into her Supergirl suit.

“Yeah….” Lena replies.

Kara chuckles, dryly.

“This is weird…” Kara says.

Lena now laughs.

“You can say that again.” Lena replies, with a small smile.

“Like….. I don’t know what I should do now…” Kara says, “Should we kiss? Or…. should I not kiss you because it would be like you cheating on my future self? Even though I’m still me…. just not your me…. from this time…. I just…”

Lena interrupts Kara’s ramble by approaching the blonde and placing a tender kiss on her cheek.

“Go on. You go fly to your Lena, from your time, and give her the kiss you would have given me.” Lena says, with a loving smile as she backs away from the kiss.

“Okay.” Kara says, smiling back. “I guess….. I’ll see you soon…..”

“Yeah.” Lena smiles happily.

Kara gives the future Lena one last look, before then nodding her head and flying away, up into the sky, with a big smile on her face. Kara knows that she hasn’t seen much, or gained much knowledge about her future, but from what she has seen it is going to be an absolutely amazing one. Kara knows that the next 10 years of her life are going to be filled with so much love, laughter and joy, all with Lena by her side. Kara cannot wait. However, before that can start, Kara has got to go to where she originally intended to go, April 2016, not 10 years into the future.

Kara activates the time travel device, and then a few seconds later, she disappears in a flash of blue light.

Back down on the ground, Lena has been watching as Kara has time travelled back to her time, 10 years in the past, all with a big smile on her face. Lena knows that Kara is in for an amazing ride, and it isn’t over yet.

Lena pulls out her phone from her pocket, and then calls her wife.

“Kara… She’s gone. You can come home now.” Lena says.

Literally a few seconds later, Kara appears by Lena’s side, in an update Supergirl costume, that includes pants, with a big smile on her face.

“Hey.” Kara smiles, happily, taking Lena in for a passionate kiss.

“Hello, darling.” Lena smiles back.